《A Failed Idol’s Rise to Bottom》


 Chapter 0: Prologue

    Chapter 0: Prologue


    "GuysI think there''s been a slight misunderstanding. Why won''t you listen to me?"


    Sugyeom said with an awkward smile to the four men standing in front of him.


    Each of the four''s eyes shining brightly seemed to have their own thoughts. It was like a surging tsunami, and as such, Sugyeom couldn''t help but to slowly back away.


    "What misunderstanding?"


    "Right. What you have done so far, can it be called a misunderstanding?"


    "You said you wanted to sleep together."


    "Hyung said you wanted my lips."


    Sugyeom panicked as his eyes shook when the four pressed at the same time. Meanwhile, they had gradually narrowed their distance from him.


    "S-stay away! Stay away! Anyway, it''s a misunderstanding. I just wanted our group to do wellYou crazy guys, stop, stop! Stop!"


    The four creeping closer like there were no brakes made Sugyeom back away in fright. However, there was a limit to how far he could go. Before long, his legs tripped over a bed and he fell on his back.


    "It''s really a misunderstanding. Really! I just wanted to save U-PITE! I only epted my role!"


    "So ept this too."


    One of the men gestured towards his chest with his chin. Startled, the speechless Sugyeom on the bed kicked back while on his butt to retreat.


    "Hyung said you liked me. Being young I have a lot of energy."


    "I-I just said that ambiguously for the broadcast!"


    Flustered by another man''s remarks, Sugyeom shook his hands and cried out. What he had said wasn''t meant to be taken as such. How else was he supposed to build his image on air? Idols needed to make ends meet too!


    "What about wanting to sleep with me?"


    Sugyeom shook his head at the third man''s interrogation.


    "Ah, I literally meant sleep! Sleep! Just sleeping at night!"


    Since it was for a broadcast, the nuance was naturally a little mysterious. Sugyeom had left some room for misunderstanding to please the fans. However, he never meant it to mean anything else. It was simply a remark to sleep together with no other intentions.


    "Hyung said you wanted my lips. You wanted to swipe it."


    Thest man interrogated.


    "I just said that for the interview!"


    Sugyeom had answered as such in an interview when he was asked if there was a ce on another member''s body that he liked.


    This, too, he had deliberately left some room for interpretation. Nevertheless, he was naturally just being yful! It was a roundabout way of saying his lips were pretty.


    However, despite Sugyeom''s constant protest, the four didn''t back down at all. Rather, they had narrowed the distance further.


    "You crazy guys, go away! Go away! Stoping closer!"


    Song Sugyeom''s second chance at life.


    As he tried to prevent himself from bing a failed idol, it seemed another problem had arisen.

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Hey, Minhui. Check out that part-time worker."


    "Why? Is he an acquaintance?"


    In a PC cafe where game noises were sting from all sides, two women whispered while ncing at Sugyeom.


    From the moment the two had walked in, one of the women had been eyeing Sugyeom on the side. Having sensed their gaze, he had hurriedly found a hat to wear, but it seemed to be of no use.


    "Doesn''t he look like Song Sugyeom?"


    "Who?"


    The woman asked back with ack of interest as her eyes withdrew to herputer screen. She soon bounced in her chair, seemingly thrilled. The topic of Sugyeom had onlysted a very brief moment.


    "Huh? Great, great! There''s an empty seatwhat? I didn''t get it? Damn it. Aahh, why do I pay tuition just to suffer with registering for courses! I''m screwed. I''m going to ask the professors on the first week to ept my tears and take pity on me as ast resort. I''m not joking. I won''t be able to graduate at this rate"


    "Ah! I knew you were going to fail. Have you ever seeded in registering for a course since freshman year? Why are you making a fuss as if you''re surprised?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Really, have you ever seeded in getting a spot?"


    "I guess not?"


    "I had registered for Professor Lee Gyeongsu''s course as insurance. I''ll give it to you."


    It was surprising there were so many customers here at the PC cafe early in the morning, but it seemed to be because it was course registration season.


    The two bantered for a while as they registered for their courses. As such, Sugyeom had thought the first woman''s interest in him had died, but instead sheforted the woman named Minhui before turning her attention back to him again.


    "GreatThank you, thank you As expected, you haven''t lost your touch from the time you were an idol fanaticThe god of ticketing, the grape collector, Yuha is the best."


    (Note: Ticketing means concert tickets. Grape means the thing you have to click on to buy tickets on Interpark.)


    "Yes. Go ahead and praise me. Anyway, you know the celebrity that I was a fan of in high school?"


    "Weren''t you obsessed with one or two back then?"


    "But even so, you know who caused me the most heartache? The really pretty guy from U-PITE."


    U-PITE. Just the mere mention of it made Sugyeom''s nose twitch. He wanted to leave because he felt a knot in his stomach and thought he would cry. However, he couldn''t because a customer had juste in.


    Hearing about U-PITE pained him, but without realizing it, he concentrated on their conservation.


    The fact that there was someone who had remembered his story, which had once shone brightly, wasforting in the midst of the sad truth.


    "Oh, I know. You''re talking about him, right? The pretty guy with pink hair."


    "Ah, right! Doesn''t that part-time worker over there look like him?"


    "Is that so? WellOh, hey, they do look alike. I guess thats him?"


    "Eh, no way. Although U-PITE went under, would he be working at a PC cafe? He would have made a lot of money."


    "Well, you''re rightEven failed celebrities could still eat and live well with the money they had earned."


    Sugyeom forced himself to hold back hisughter. Only a few failed celebrities ate and lived well. And, it would be funny to say such celebrities had actually failed.


    There wasn''t much a truly failed celebrity could do.


    It was especially worse for idols that became idol trainees at a young age and didnt go to school properly. Finding a stable job was like grabbing a star in the sky, and it wasmonce for them to barely make a living working part-time.


    Unfortunately, Sugyeom was thetter.


    "Ha, why did my Sugyeom do thataye. Crazy, I''ll say. He should have taken advantage of that pretty face. Why did he suddenly catch Military Disease''tsk, he sabotaged his own fortune."


    (Note: Military Disease/ is usually a term idol fans use to describe cute/pretty idols who grow a beard, tan themselves, or pack on muscles.)


    One of the women talking to herself was like a dagger stabbing at Sugyeom.


    He bit his plump lips. Hearing his past through other people''s mouths cruelly made it all too real.


    Everything the woman who was once his fan had said was true.


    Attention had been drawn to his pretty face since the beginning of his debut as an idol.


    Not only did the agency push for his coupling, but also among the fans he was intertwined with practically every member. Such was the role of a bottom.''


    "Hey, let''s go now. I have to be at my part-time jobter, so I need to get some sleep."


    "Okay. Don''t forget to give me your spot."


    "Of course. But you pay for the PC cafe''s bill."


    "Deal! That''s only fair."


    The two women stood up. In order to avoid the re of the two approaching the counter to pay, Sugyeom put on his hat again and lowered his head deeply.


    "I''ll pay the bill."


    They held out theirputer pin cards and a check card side by side.


    Sugyeom didn''t raise his head and only received their cards as he finished the payment quickly. After the twopletely disappeared out of the door, he still kept his head down. It was like he was a person who was guilty of something.


    "Ha."


    It wasn''t until a long timeter that he breathed a sigh of regret. It was because of the remark, He should have taken advantage of that pretty face. Why did he suddenly catch Military Disease''tsk, he sabotaged his own fortune'' that kept ringing in his head.


    That was exactly what had happened. He had sabotaged his own fortune.


    At first, his pretty face had caught peoples attention, but he didnt like what had happened afterwards when he kept hearing about his coupling with other members just because of his pretty face. It was even more so because his role was that of a bottom'' rather than top.''


    He was confident in his skills as a singer, but no one seemed to care. Not only that, ridiculous rumors began to emerge.


    That he was really gay, or that his pretty face was actually the result of getting hit by hormones, or that he even bribed to earn his debut, and so on


    In the end, two years after his debut and before the groups first featured album was to be released, he exercised like crazy to build up his body despite the agency''s dissuasion. And since he wanted to pack on muscles but was naturally skinny, he forcefully gained weight.


    Hepletely tanned his fair skin, ruining it in the process. It was also impossible to grow aplete beard, so he inevitably settled for a mustache.


    Although he had thergest fandom and couldnt realistically be kicked out, even the CEO of the agency came forward and asked him to quit U-PITE if he was going to do this to himself.


    "What an idiot. The fans like it, so just y along. Why are you so stubborn?"


    It was a regret he had experienced countless times, but nevertheless, it still hurt as if it was the first time.


    He smiled deprecatingly at himself as he quickly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes with the back of his hand.


    The official fancafe and the unofficial fan pages were turned upside down on the day the music video teaser for U-PITE''s first featured album was released.


    It wasnt the full music video, but nearly half of the pre-ordered albums had been canceled. The fancafe was so critical that it was indistinguishable from an anti-fancafe.


    There were some suggestions to wait a little longer because the full music video hadnt been released yet, and it was even before their live performance, but even that didntst long.


    Following everything, the results were disastrous.


    Unlike the second mini-album that was nominated for the top spot on cable music broadcasts, the first featured album was difficult to find on any ranking charts.


    In the end, Sugyeom hurriedly shaved his mustache, whitened his tanned skin, and even lost weight to return to his original appearance. However, at that time, another member''s secret love affair emerged.


    It would have been fortunate if it ended there.


    Another member was revealed to be actually gay, and it waster discovered that he had even used drugs.


    Then, rumors of discord among members, sex scandals, character controversies, and even assault disputes.


    Aside from Sugyeom, the other four members made foolish decisions one after another.


    In the end, U-PITE fell into the abyss a year after their debut and broke into pieces.


    That was already five years ago. Sugyeom naturally lost contact with the other members, and he couldn''t even tell if they were dead or alive.


    Sugyeom was a trainee for six arduous years before his debut, so he couldn''t attend middle school properly and had even dropped out of high school. There was no way he could have made friends in the process.


    And, it was too short of a time since his debut to make celebrity friends.


    As a result, Sugyeom, who was originally an orphan, didnt have any friends to reach out to.


    Even counting the money he had earned in the one year, there was so much he had to spend on since his days as a trainee that his ount didnt even amount to 10 million won.


    Sugyeom himself hadntmitted any crime, but he was unable to make aeback as a celebrity due to his image of a failed idol. In addition, there were no employment opportunities. He was literally gasping for air.


    He had to live somehow, so he had managed to continue his life by moving from one part-time job to another. For as long as five years.


    The more he thought about it, the more he was amazed. Who knew that life would be so twisted by a moment''s mistake.


    Having recalled the past, the feeble Sugyeom stood absentmindedly at the counter.


    At that moment, chat orders appeared on his screen that read, Ramen,'' Ramen,'' and Hurry up.''


    Naturally, such was the reality for him now.


    * * *


    Sugyeom precariously walked up a flight of stairs. After emptying a bottle of soju at a convenience store, he was on his way home from work.


    A half-studio apartment located at a vi atop a slope.


    Ill really give it my all if Im given another chance.


    His desperate plea rang softly in the quiet streets.


    "I''ll reallyI''ll really do my best."


    Words no one could hear quickly faded in the cold wind.


    "Bottom coupling, pretty member, or whateverI''ll do it all withoutints."


    He knew. Such an opportunity would nevere again. He knew, but under the influence of alcohol, he whispered his wish quietly.


    "So, just onceJust give me one chance."


    The murmurs of his voice gradually grew quieter. He knew it would nevere true, so he didn''t dare wish out loud.


    "Huh, ah!"


    At that moment, he lost his bnce at the end of the steep stairs. He thought he should hold onto something, but in his drunken state his body didnt listen.


    Eventually, he fell down the long flight of stairs.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Sugyeom heard the faint sound of music. It was a song he had heard many times, but perhaps because of his throbbing headache, he couldn''t immediately recall the name. Regardless, he hummed along without realizing it.


    His body had reacted before he did, and when he realized this, the name of the song came to mind unexpectedly.


    < Not Bad >


    It was U-PITE''s debut song. Just as he was about to inadvertently smile from not having heard the song in a long time, there came a voice.


    "Sugyeom-hyung is awake!"


    A familiar voice. No, the voice was so familiar that it even made him tear up.


    How could he forget the voice of Jeong Hansol, his closest friend in U-PITE who had followed him like a real brother.


    It was then that he thought this was heaven.


    After drinking heavily, an ex-idol fell down the stairs to his death.


    He believed he was being shown the memory of his most brilliant past right after death asfort for his tragic life.


    "Sugyeom, open your eyes."


    Then came the voice of the group leader, Seon Taewon. The low-pitched voice was deep enough for fans to call it a rock-band voice. Having immediately recognized it, Sugyeom smiled with joy.


    "Uh, I think he''s hurt? He must have hit his head. Smiling like an idiot."


    Taewon said hurriedly.


    Even then, Sugyeom didn''t open his eyes. No, he didn''t want to.


    He was afraid that all the pleasant and precious voices would disappear when he opened them.


    To be taken by death and thrown into the world of nothingness.


    "Minseong-hyung, I think we should take Sugyeom-hyung to the hospital."


    This time, it was the voice of the youngest, Do Yuchan.


    Yuchan had caught his eyes in particr because he didn''t open his heart to the rest of the members. And in the end, it left countless scars on Sugyeom''s chest like a pained parent who wasn''t able to look after their child.


    Sugyeom''s expression quickly turned gloomy when he remembered him. He became sad and thought tears would pour out at any moment. As such, clear tears formed between his closed eyes.


    "He''s crying?"


    Thest voice came from Cha Igyeom. Since he was the same age as Sugyeom, the agency had officially pushed them as the Gyeom-Gyeom couple.''


    Sugyeom had heard the voices of all the members of U-PITE.


    Although he was afraid that there would be no one there when he opened his eyes, it had be unbearable to keep them close. A chance, just in case, he might be able to see them again.


    If it was thest gift from heaven to console himself who had died miserably, he thought he would at least be able to see their faces.


    After a long agonizing moment, he slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, tears that had formed flowed down the curves of his face.


    "Ah, he''s awake! Hyung, are you okay?"


    Sugyeom''s chest sank when Hansol, smiling with relief, came into view. He could see him clearly. He hadn''t disappeared when he opened his eyes. It was so vivid as if it was reality.


    "Uh, Sugyeom-hyung?"


    Sugyeom slowly reached out his trembling hand to him.


    With a look of surprise, Hansol widened his eyes. The bright brown eyes were filled with bewilderment.


    Hansol''s fair cheeks were wet with sweat. Sugyeom was startled by the body temperature and dampness that touched his fingertips. It was because not only hearing and sight but also touch felt real.


    "Sugyeom, let''s go to the hospital. I''m worried you might have hit your head when you fell."


    "Taewon-hyung"


    When Sugyeom turned his head to the worried voice, Taewon was looking at him with concern. He was looking at every inch of Sugyeom''s body.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Even Yuchan, who rarely showed his feelings, seemed worried. When Sugyeom turned his eyes slightly and saw Yuchan, tears unknowingly fell again.


    As he hurriedly wiped away his tears, a towel was suddenly shoved in front of him.


    "Man, you fell, so don''t be stubborn, okay? Wipe yourself."


    Instead of receiving the towel, Sugyeom looked at Igyeom.


    No, it wasn''t just Igyeom. Taewon, Igyeom, Hansol, and Yuchan. He looked at everyone''s faces in earnest as if to engrave them in his eyes.


    Was it a dream? He guessed it was a dream. Or an illusion. But maybeReally, maybeMaybe it was real.


    He knew all this would soon disappear like a bubble, but his heart ached, hoping it wouldn''t.


    "Sugyeom, are you okay? Are you hurt? How many fingers do you see?"


    Even their manager Minseong had appeared.


    Only then, sensing that it was strange, Sugyeom looked around.


    Everything should be a dream, an illusion, but even where he was now felt too familiar and realistic. A somewhat musty smell, and one wall covered by mirrors. It was the choreography practice room in the agency''s basement.


    "It''s so vivid"


    Everything seemed too real to be ast gift before his departure into the afterlife.


    He tried to hold back his rising tears.


    It was all fake, so he didn''t need to cry. It was just an illusion that would soon disappear.


    "Hyung, let''s go to the hospital first. Can you get up? Do you want me to help you?"


    At Hansol''s kind words, Sugyeom shook his head. He wanted to savor this moment a little bit more, afraid everything would disappear as soon as he left here.


    "Haa~ Don''t cry. Go to the hospital if you''re hurt, so stop crying."


    Igyeom wiped Sugyeom''s face with the towel while scolding him. The touch was unexpectedly so tender that one part of his heart throbbed.


    In fact, Sugyeom wasn''t very fond of Igyeom in the past. They were often together at the beginning of his debut because the agency had pushed them as an official couple, but he had always felt ufortable with his feisty way of talking.


    Sugyeom waster paired with the other members among the fans and was well received, so he naturally became involved with them and was less attached to Igyeom.


    Looking back, Igyeom had always been kind to him. He regretted his past actions when he would try to avoid him just because he blindly felt ufortable around him.


    "Uh?"


    Sugyeom, who was wiping his face with the towel he had received from Igyeom, was surprised to see the stitching on the towel.


    < Congrattions on your U-PITE debut  October 6th 2021 >


    It was amemorative present given by Sugyeom''s fan who had supported him since his days as a trainee.


    All along, Sugyeom had thought this moment was only an illusion or dream, but now there was an overwhelming expectation that all of this might be real.


    Maybe, just as he had wished for at thest moment, another chance might have reallye.


    "Hansol, what is today''s date?"


    "Eh? Today is December 29th. Hyung, are you sure you''re okay?"


    "So you''re saying it''s December 29th 2021? Right?"


    Despite Hansol being taken aback by his question, Sugyeom didn''t care.


    Not only Hansol but also the rest of the members were looking at him with perplexed expressions. However, he couldn''t afford to care.


    "Hansol, please answer me, quickly."


    "Uh, that''s right, but"


    Sugyeom, who had eventually received an answer from Hansol, quickly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes with the back of his hand.


    He had really been given another chance. He had returned to his early debut days, five years ago.


    "Uh, Sugyeom, why are you acting strange??"


    Sugyeom pinched his right cheek with all his might. Taewon was startled when he saw that, but he didn''t stop. Rather, he pinched his left cheek.


    Soon, his white cheeks had turned red and it hurt to the point where he felt they would fall off.


    Indeed, it hurt. So he thought at least this situation wasn''t a dream.


    Now he understood why people in movies and novels would pinch their cheeks when they go through unbelievable situations.


    Although he was overwhelmed with happiness, he was afraid everything would scatter into nothingness like a dream.


    He didn''t know how this was possible, and he still couldn''t believe it, but he had returned to the past.


    To five years ago, back in the early days of U-PITE''s debut.


    Having epted such a reality, Sugyeom quickly racked his head.


    What he was doing in the choreography practice room on December 29th 2021.


    It was around the end of the first mini album promotion, and there was still a little more time until the second mini album was to be released. The timing was near the end of the year.


    In that case, there was only one answer.


    "Yuchan, today is December 29th, so we''re practicing for the Gayo Daejeon? Is that right?"


    "Uh, uh yeah, that''s right."


    Yuchan seemed surprised, but Sugyeom had gotten the answer he needed.


    His guess was right. They were practicing for the year-end Gayo Daejeon that was just around the corner.


    Before returning to the past, he had made a promise.


    If he was given another chance, whether it was being a pretty member or a bottom,'' he would do it in earnest.


    And now that it hade true, it was time to carry out thatmitment.


    If the public and fans want him to y the bottom, he would ept such roles with open arms.


    "Hey, Igyeom."


    Sugyeom, who had made up his mind, called out to Igyeom.


    "Uh, what? Are you hurt?"


    Although it was a distant tone, it showed concern. Sugyeom smiled.


    "We should do that."


    "What? What do you meanAh, no way."


    "Ah, yes. Let''s do it."


    At Sugyeom''s words, Igyeom widened his eyes in surprise.


    It was understandable. Five years ago, Sugyeom didn''t want to do it and had avoided it even if it killed him.


    But now it was different. He was going to do it.


    Not only their own fans but also other idols'' fandom must watch it on stage at the year-end Gayo Daejeon.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Igyeom furrowed his eyebrows. There was reluctance in his eyes at Sugyeom''s proposal. Although Sugyeom previously hated their coupling, it couldn''t have been pleasant for Igyeom either.


    However, it couldn''t be helped. The year-end Gayo Daejeon had a much higher viewership than other programs, so they couldn''t just just blow it off.


    In other words, if they wanted to catch the most attention, they had to start from Cheonggyecheon.


    "Let''s do it, okay? The choreography doesn''t change anyway, only our movements go a little deeper."


    "Okay."


    Igyeom replied hesitantly. Although he didn''t seem receptive to the idea, Sugyeom was relieved when he heard his answer.


    "Then let''s practice! Come on."


    "Hyung, are you sure you''re okay? I think you fell down pretty hard. Even now, don''t you think you should go to the hospital?"


    "Yes, I''m really fine. Thanks for your concern."


    At Hansols remark showing concern, Sugyeom smiled at him.


    What he said wasn''t a lie. Everyone had said that he fell, but he felt so fine that he doubted if it had really happened.


    He recalled falling down the stairs, but it seemed to have nothing to do with his current life, so he thought he could ignore it.


    His condition truly felt as good as new. Not only was his body fine, but it was vigorous as if he had gained a new body.


    Well, more specifically, he became five years younger in an instant, so it wasn''t entirely wrong.


    "Come on, everyone get ready!"


    Sugyeom shouted energetically as he yed the song that was nned for the Gayo Daejeon on a notebook.


    Although the other members still showed worried faces, when the song came on, they naturally started the pre-arranged choreography.


    He also quickly found his rank among the members after turning on the music.


    Fortunately, perhaps because his body remembers the choreography, but there was no awkwardness in his movements even though it had been five years.


    * * *


    <em>Whiiiooo</em>


    Along with a harsh sound, a cold breeze blew towards a waiting area. As a result, U-PITE''s staff that were on standby inside shrieked.


    Sugyeom, whose entire body was wrapped in a pink nket, was also shivering helplessly in the freezing cold.


    "Taewon-hyung, please check if my nose is gone."


    Sugyeom said yfully to Taewon next to him.


    Since his days as a trainee, the two had always been close. yful banter with Taewon who had taken care of him like his own brother was his only joy when he was still a trainee.


    "Huh, your nose was blown over there."


    "Ah, you''re right!"


    Sugyeom burst intoughter and tapped Taewon on the shoulder in response. He was the one who started it, but he had found it funny to receive it so naturally.


    However, he couldn''t continueughing because of the truly fierce wind that seemed to have blown his nose away as Taewon had said.


    He touched his nose with his hand while holding a heat pack. The sensation at the tip of his nose was long gone in the biting cold.


    The stage where U-PITE will stand was an outdoor area where the weather was close to minus 20 degrees Celsius.


    It was bearable during rehearsals because the sun was still out, but the Gayo Daejeon started at night when the sun had set. As a result, his body felt colder now than during the day.


    There were naturally tents andrge heaters ced on site, but the weather was so cold that there was a limit to its effectiveness.


    In the past, he would have cursed broadcasters who would push ahead with an outdoor stage in such weather. However, now it meant nothing to him who was going to take the stage again after five years.


    "Wow, it''s really nice."


    "How can you say it''s nice even though it''s this cold?"


    Taewon responded as if he was dumbstruck.


    After all, Sugyeom was originally very sensitive to the cold. He was so vulnerable to the point he wouldpletely wrap himself on days that weren''t cold. As such, it was surprising he would say it was nice today where it was no different from being in a freezer.


    However, he was truly happy.


    He had thought taking the stage again was just a distant memory for someone like him. But now he was given another chance. With Taewon who he was close to no less.


    His heart throbbed again. He didn''t know how such a miracle could happen. To him who had thought everything was over, it still felt like a dream that such an undeserved opportunity hade.


    "It''s nice. To be able to perform on stage at the end of the year. I had really, really, wanted to perform on stage with hyung."


    "Hey, why are you giving me goosebumps? Don''t fool around. I already have goosebumps from the cold."


    Taewon exaggeratedly pped Sugyeom''s arm.


    His reaction was understandable. Sugyeom''s personality was originally a person who couldn''t say anything that was embarrassing. Even saying thank you, I''m sorry, or I love you. It was all simply too difficult for him.


    However, Sugyeom''s heart had changed after his rebirth. With a new lease on life, he didn''t want to hide his overflowing emotions. He had already realized the bitter regret of what he couldn''t say.


    He smiled at Taewon.


    "I''m not fooling around. Why would I joke about this? It''s too good to be true. I can''t believe I''m with hyung like this. It feels like a dream to be able to perform on stage with my favorite hyung."


    "What, really."


    Taewon looked away, embarrassed by Sugyeom''s sudden words.


    Sugyeom quietly smiled at his reaction while thinking why he would be embarrassed over nothing.


    As a result, there was an unusual silence between the two.


    He had no choice but to endure the awkwardness in agony, wondering why Taewon was so embarrassed.


    "Hey, Igyeom! Igyeom!"


    Sugyeom happily called out to Igyeom when he saw himing into the waiting area. He was a good prey for him to escape the current awkward silence with Taewon.


    Since he was wearing a long padded jacket that reached his ankles and was wrapped in severalyers of nkets, he waddled towards Igyeom like a penguin.


    And because of the pink nkets that matched his pink hair, it seemed as if a giant pink doll was moving.


    "Why did you call me?"


    Igyeom''s tone contrasted Sugyeom''s happy greeting. In the past, Sugyeom wouldn''t have taken the initiative to speak to him because he disliked Igyeom''s way of speaking, but it was different now.


    In any case, there was nothing to be bothered by in a situation where they had decided to attract attention on stage with a bang. And since he had decided to ept his role as a bottom,'' it was better to continue to have a good rtionship with Igyeom from now on.


    Igyeom''s way of speaking became less of a concern from the moment he had decided to be a couple.


    "I called you to say let''s do well."


    "What?"


    Sugyeom tilted his head when Igyeom raised his voice as if he was surprised.


    Was it weird to say they should do well on stageter?


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    ""


    Even though Sugyeom had asked with his eyes wide open, Igyeom didn''t answer.


    Looking at Igyeom who had be tight-lipped as he narrowed his forehead, Sugyeom clicked his tongue inwardly. At any rate, he knew it would be difficult to adjust to Igyeom''s pace.


    Igyeom''s shell was somewhat hard to crack, but in retrospect, he was a rather kind and decent guy. Knowing that fact, Sugyeom smiled brightly at him.


    "I mean, please take care of me. We''re the Gyeom-Gyeom couple!"


    ""


    Sugyeom had even mentioned the official Gyeom-Gyeom'' coupling and said to take care of him, but Igyeom didn''t say anything this time either.


    Feeling awkward by Igyeom''s reaction, he tried to scratch his well-set hair, but quickly lowered his hand when he sensed the eyes of the hair stylist''s noona staring fiercely at him.


    "U-PITE, get ready."


    A stage staff of the Gayo Daejeon entered U-PITE''s tent and said.


    "Yes!"


    Sugyeom replied with joy to escape the awkward situation.


    Taking off the mink nkets and the long padded jacket, he left the waiting area with quick steps.


    On stage, a bad duet grew louder as it headed towards the climax of their song.


    Following after was a coborative performance by members of different girl groups on the main stage. The performance from the main stage was to be broadcast live on screen.


    And finally it would be U-PITE''s turn.


    While waiting for their turn, Sugyeom repeatedly hopped in ce to beat the cold.


    His stage costume was a deep-cut white silk blouse and a red tartan pattern suit on top.


    "Hey, Song Sugyeom. Stay next to me."


    Igyeom grabbed Sugyeom''s arm and pulled him closer when he saw Sugyeom shivering like a puppy in the rain. Sugyeom widened his eyes at the sudden act, but soon smiled wryly when he thought that what he had said earlier had worked.


    "Thank you."


    Sugyeom stood close to him. Warmth rose little by little around the area where they touched. By the time the warmth gradually spread,


    "U-PITE, go up!"


    The cue sign from a staff of Gayo Daejeon fell.


    Sugyeom put a dangling earpiece from his neck around his ear.


    It was time to begin again the stage he had desperately wished for.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Sugyeom felt himself trembling when his chest surged with emotions like it was going to burst. Step by step, he carefully made his way up the stairs.


    "Sugyeom-hyung, be careful."


    Yuchan, following behind, caught Sugyeom''s waist when he thought he was in danger. However, he quickly withdrew his hands as if he was surprised by his own action.


    Such behavior from Yuchan made Sugyeom think.


    "Thank you, Yuchan."


    Sugyeom could guess what was on Yuchan''s mind. As such, he was even more grateful to him.


    Yuchan, the youngest member of the team, was only 19 years old. Still a child, it wasn''t until after tonight when he turned 20 years old would he be an adult. Knowing the worries the young Yuchan was secretly harboring, Sugyeom was determined to work harder.


    (Note: In Korea, you''re 1 year old the moment you''re born and every January 1st you add 1 year. You''re considered an adult when you turn 20 in Korea.)


    He would protect U-PITE this time. And, he was going to stay by Yuchan''s side until the end.


    Once on stage, each member of U-PITE took their ce.


    Sugyeom and Igyeom moved to find their spots. The two stood behind paper barriers. Not only the two, but the remaining three members found their respective spots, ready to start their best performance.


    An intense prelude beat came on as Taewon who was standing on the far right side of the stage began the rap portion.


    <em>Na na na na na, I''m not bad</em>


    <em>Not bad, won''t get hurt, doesn''t hurt</em>


    <em>I don''t care what anyone says</em>


    As it was the year-end Gayo Daejeon stage, to create a festive atmosphere, the song was arranged to have a faster tempo than normal.


    Next came Yuchan''s vocals.


    <em>Until the dayes</em>


    <em>I walk alone a long road</em>


    <em>No one to hold me</em>


    <em>Sometimes I want to fall to my knees</em>


    The pure voice of Yuchan harmonized naturally with the apaniment.


    Now it was Igyeom and Sugyeom''s turn.


    <em>What keep me standing each time</em>


    <em>The dream in me was you</em>


    <em>I''ll fight for you</em>


    <em>I''ll endure for you</em>


    <em>Like a precious moment I''ll live again today for you</em>


    The two danced as choreographed behind the paper barriers.


    Part of their choreography was to move as if mirroring each other. As such, they would turn their upper bodies in the same direction, tilt their heads to the side, and open their arms as if hugging each other as soon as the Like a precious moment I''ll live again today for you'' came.


    So far it was going as choreographed.


    The difference was that now there were paper barriers.


    And since the paper barriers were covering the two, their choreography was only seen as silhouettes. It was also crucial that they danced one step closer than usual. As the two turned their heads, their silhouettes appeared to be kissing at first nce.


    """Waaaah!"""


    Cheers erupted all around.


    Not only that, the cheers didn''t only belong to U-PITE''s fans. Rather than out of politeness to set the mood, the cheers that wereing from everyone watching the outdoor stage was sincere.


    Sugyeom smiled contentedly at the more explosive response than expected.


    ordingly, the two tore up the paper barriers and made their appearance.


    <em>My time is now</em>


    <em>The moment where my dreame true</em>


    <em>It''s not bad even if I fall down or get hurt</em>


    <em>I''m going to devote myself to my dream</em>


    Sugyeom, the main vocalist, held a red custom microphone and sang the high notes in a stable manner.


    Then, Taewon took over the rap chorus again. Sugyeom enriched the chorus by adjusting the melody ordingly while Igyeom, the lead vocalist, harmonized along.


    <em>Na na na not bad</em>


    <em>All obstacles in front of me</em>


    <em>Na na na not bad</em>


    <em>This moment, running to you, my dream</em>


    <em>Everything''s fine, so wonderful</em>


    <em>Na na na not bad</em>


    After the first verse, there was a dance score.


    Hansol, the main dancer, led in the middle as the other four members followed.


    At this time, whenever Sugyeom bumped into the other members, he would wink lightly or smile brightly.


    It was a well-nned move.


    After about a minute long dance, the second verse began with Hansol''s vocals.


    <em>Until this moment</em>


    <em>I was trapped in the gap of eternity</em>


    <em>Crying powerlessly for help</em>


    <em>Sometimes I wanted to run away</em>


    In the middle of the song when Hansol did the choreography that embodied him falling down, Sugyeom''s original choreography was to make a motion as if to console Hansol from behind. However, Sugyeom now actually patted him on the shoulder like he was reallyforting him.


    Hansol widened his eyes as if surprised by the unexpected act, but soon closed his eyes and smiled. Sugyeom also smiled brightly in turn.


    Before long, the performance was running towards the end. Firecrackers went off and ash fluttered.


    As red ash fell freely here and there, a specknded on Sugyeom''s left cheek.


    However, because he was absorbed in the performance, he didn''t notice. It was a situation where only thest chorus was left.


    <em>This moment, running to you, my dream</em>


    <em>Everything''s happy, so beautiful</em>


    Sugyeom sang the chorus and smiled brightly when he saw Igyeom next to him. At that moment, Igyeom removed the speck of ash from his cheek.


    Btedly realizing there had been ash on his face, he burst into a smile as if he was embarrassed.


    The exceptionally long performance finally concluded. Deafening Cheers erupted from all around.


    At that moment, he looked around the audience. He saw cards such as < Is Sugyeom the cutest Sugyeom? > and < Song Sugyeom I love you >. There were also electronic disys on people''s cell phones.


    It was the stage he had dreamed of. He had really hoped and wished he could stand up again.


    Overwhelmed with emotions after having fulfilled such a surreal moment like a miracle, hot tears welled up. Even though it was brief, he looked at the audience with teary eyes as if to engrave it in his cornea.


    "Sugyeom-hyung, let''s go."


    "Uh, yeah."


    After responding to Hansol, Sugyeom continued to nce back at the audience with emotions as he went down the stage. Looking away like that, he almost fell down, but Hansol quickly caught him.


    "I-incredible. Really Incredible. Themunity''s reactions are crazy."


    "Really?"


    Minseong, their manager, said in an excited voice as soon as Sugyeom left the stage.


    His eyes glistened at the words he had been waiting for. Perhaps because of the excitement, Sugyeom, who had even forgotten the cold, quickly clung next to Minseong and looked at his cell phone.


    It was argemunity where various idol fans popted. He had heard the registration process was also difficult, but Minseong had somehow managed to sign up.


    [Hey, what was that performance just now? I didn''t even know what''s going on because it all happened in a sh. But what''s the name of the pink-hair? I want to lock him up in my heart now.]


    [It''s incredible, it''s incredible. Song Sugyeom is guilty of ripping out my heart]


    [I know it''s not what happened, but I thought they had kissed when the silhouettes were close;;;;;;;Hooray for best Korea!!


    I don''t think so. How do you know the members didn''t kiss?


    Anyway, I saw it because I was recording on my drone.


    Please share the drone footage.]


    [Did you see him remove the ash? It was beautiful when he grabbed it from his cheek. It was really beautiful]


    [When pink-hair patted blond-hair''s shoulderDid anyone see him smiling while opening his eyes wide? It felt real thereIt was really steamy.]


    [What''s with pink-hair? He kept smilingDo you think he was in love? Wrong, it''s not love Guys, maybe he''s excited the Wi-FI is good even in the afterlife.


    YeahThe afterlife is good these days. Even 5G exploded.]


    [Ash, you have no sense. Shit, why did you fall on Sugyeom''s cheek? You should have fallen on his lips.


    Daengmi-nim, then does ck-Gyeom take it off with his lips?


    Don''t ask the obvious.]


    [From today, I withdraw my support for the Gyeom-Gyeom couple. The Gyeom couple is real, so we don''t need to push it ourselves;;;; We have to hide it.


    I agree;; I''m breaking out in cold sweats, it''s better to pretend I don''t know.]


    [I was at the scene, and at the end when Pink-Gyeom went down, Sol clearly caught him as he was about to fall.


    Seriously???


    Really, I think there were people who filmed it.


    Sol is so sweet


    Yeah, I said Pink-Gyeom needs to eat 5 meals a daymy baby is so skinny he''s fallingnoona is heartbroken.]


    [Did anyone see Pink-Gyeom smile when ck-Gyeom took off the ash? 1004 Tell me that wasn''t a fairy statue. You''re crazy if you don''t think so.


    Who would argue that Pink-Gyeom is pretty? It would be easier to deny that the earth is round.]


    Pink-Gyeom and ck-Gyeom were somewhat of a nickname used among fans to distinguish between Sugyeom and Igyeom.


    Sugyeom smiled contentedly. Having epted his role as a pretty member, he felt relieved when fans seemed receptive to it.


    The responses on social media he had read at first nce couldn''t be understated.


    He hadn''t seen the othermunity''s reactions, but when videos of their performance and pictures began to circte in earnest, the response would be several times more than now.


    It was going as nned. Now all he had to do was continue the flow.


    Thinking about what bomb to throw next, he smiled quietly.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    It wasn''t easy for Sugyeom to get rid of his lingering feelings after the performance. Let alone making a mistake, it had gone better than expected. However, as it was a performance he had longed for, it left a bitter feeling.


    He stared at the stage where he had stood just moments ago.


    "Ah, it''s cold. Let''s quickly go in."


    Minseong held out a nket to Sugyeom. After receiving the nket and wrapping it around himself, he turned around and walked with cautious steps so as to not fall.


    When he entered the waiting area, other members could be seen huddled together in front of a heater.


    Taewon, having noticed him, gestured for him toe over. Soon after, Taewon and Yuchan receded to the side to make room between them.


    "What were you doing in the cold?"


    Sugyeom gently smiled instead of answering. He didn''t seem to know what to say. On the contrary, Taewon became quiet when he saw him smiling faintly.


    At the sudden awkward situation, he swept the bridge of his nose.


    "Minseong-hyung, please buy us something to drink!"


    "Don''t bother me and drink what''s here."


    "Then, I''ll go buy it. Please give me thepany card."


    Hansol extended his hands as if to say give me.'' In response, Minseong burst outughing.


    "Oh my, fine. I''ll go buy it, so tell me what you want."


    "Yay. Thank you, Minseong-hyung!"


    It was hard to dislike Hansol''s apparent shameless personality. That being the case, Minseong would always give in whenever he would skillfully ask for help or favor.


    Among the members, Hansol was a trainee for the longest time at seven years. It would have been understandable for his worldview to be twisted by the fiercepetition that he must have experienced from a young age, but the current him seemed to show no such signs.


    Naturally in the future that only Sugyeom knew, many rather unexpected things were revealed after U-PITE was caught up in various scandals. As such, he had vowed to support Hansol, so it wouldn''t happen in this life.


    "Hot americano for me."


    "Latte for me. And hot please."


    "I want atte too."


    "I''ll have hot milk tea."


    Taewon, Igyeom, Hansol, and Yuchan said what they wanted to drink ordingly.


    Sugyeom, lost in thought while looking at Hansol, only came to his senses when he saw four pairs of eyes looking at him.


    "I want Acho!"


    "Ah, hyung! Drink something warm. You''ll catch a cold."


    Hansol frowned as soon as Sugyeom''s words fell.


    The Acho that Sugyeom had said was iced chocte. Boasting a single-minded taste for drinks, Acho was his drink of choice unless there was a special situation such as for PPL.


    (Note: PPL means product cement.)


    Jongwoo, another U-PITE''s manager, picked up his camera. He beckoned the members lightly to alert them that he would start filming.


    What he would be filming now was behind-the-scenes footage that will be uploaded to U-PITEs YouTube and fancafe.


    "Don''t think you can convert a member of the Ice-Even-In-Death Association."


    (Note: People who drink cold beverages even when it''s freezing outside.)


    "WhewDon''te near me if you catch a coldter."


    "Don''t? I suddenly feel like sticking to Sol."


    Aware that they were being filmed, Sugyeom crept up to Hansol and clung to him as if to prove what he had just said.


    Hansol retreated with his eyes wide open in surprise, but the more he did so, the more he snuggled up to him. Then, as if that wasn''t enough, he put his hands on Hansol''s broad shoulders and hung on while he looked up at him with sparkling eyes.


    "I''m going to stick to you until you catch a cold."


    "Wowyou''ve gone insane."


    "What''s that? All right, all right. I''ve gone insane ."


    "Aye, okay. Hyung, do whatever you want."


    At Hansol''s words, Sugyeom retreated as if sulking. On the other hand, Hansol took a step back. Thinking he had won against Hansol, he grinned.


    Not only that, it was all captured on film.


    Perhaps the actual scene would be slightly different from what had just happened after editing, but the big picture would remain the same.


    He felt proud inside of what he had just achieved.


    * * *


    The members spent time warming up near the heater again with the drinks Minseong had bought.


    Meanwhile, midnight was drawing nearer. In a little while, every singer outdoors, including U-PITE, will go back out on stage and do a countdown to wee the new year.


    Before that, Sugyeom walked with short steps to the bathroom. It was because the thick, long padded jacket was locked from the ankles, which made it difficult to walk.


    "OhYuchan"


    Sugyeom was about to happily greet Yuchan when he saw him on his way to the bathroom. However, following Yuchan was a man walking out from the corner.


    His eyes grew round when he saw the ck-haired man who was about the same height as Yuchan.


    The man was Shin Myeonghyeon, a member of an idol group called ckA that had debuted around the same time as U-PITE. His forehead immediately crumpled like a piece of paper.


    That son of a bitch!


    It was only natural that he would be furious when he saw him. After all, because of him, Yuchan had suffered in his previous life.


    Although he wasn''t keen on the details, it was revealed that there was a rtionship or fling between the two when Shin Myeonghyeon posted a picture of the two on social media.


    It wouldn''t have warranted such hatred if it was just that much. However, Shin Myeonghyeon had saved himself by painting Yuchan as a crazy stalker.


    Yet, the reality was different. Yuchan didn''t talk about it in detail, but ording to what he had heard over the years, Shin Myeonghyeon was the one who had approached Yuchan first.


    And even before the incident was settled, the other members'' problems exploded one after another and U-PITE fell into the abyss.


    In the end, Shin Myeonghyeon was the starting point to the terrible events in Sugyeom''s previous life.


    He gritted his teeth, approaching the two with quick steps.


    "Yuchan!"


    Pretending not to know anything, Sugyeom brightly called Yuchan''s name.


    Then, intentionally intervening between the two, he stood next to Yuchan. As a result, Yuchan lightly stepped back and avoided him, but the more he did so, the closer he stuck to him.


    "Great, I''ve been looking for you!"


    "Me?"


    "Hm, I had something to say. Oh, hello? I didn''t know you were here. Anyway, Happy New Year."


    Sugyeom roughly greeted the nearby Shin Myeonghyeon and grabbed Yuchan by the arm. Yuchan was dragged away by him out of the blue.


    Yuchan tried to remove his arm that was caught by him several times as they walked, but he didn''t let go. It was because he was worried that Shin Myeonghyeon would reappear.


    In addition, he became heated again when he recalled Shin Myeonghyeon.


    Shin Myeonghyeon was the oldest member of ck A.'' He didn''t know his exact age, but he was older than Taewon.


    Inparison, Yuchan was still a 19-year-old minor. He wouldn''t be twenty until after tonight.


    Thinking that a person who wasn''t young anymore was still trying something with a minor like Yuchan, he felt the urge to go to Shin Myeonghyeon immediately and kick his ass three times in a row.


    "Hyung, can you let me go"


    "Yuchan."


    Sugyeom actually knew why Yuchan was so sensitive to physical contact. He didn''t know at the time, but now that he looked back, he could see why.


    The reason why he felt ufortable and avoided physical contact was because he was afraid of being outed as gay.


    He didn''t know since when he had realized his sexual orientation, but that was probably why he felt out of ce and unable to open his heart since joining U-PITE.


    His heart ached when he thought how he must be suffering in fear alone at such a young age. Filled with emotions, he looked at him.


    "Hyung, are you crying?"


    Surprised by Yuchan''s question, Sugyeom hugged him with all his might instead of answering.


    He had never hugged him like this even when he had found out that Yuchan was gay in his previous life.


    Not because he was ufortable. Rather, he was worried about what would happen to U-PITE and what would happen to him, so he couldn''tfort Yuchan who must have suffered the most from the unwanted outing. It had remained his stain of regret.


    "Hyung?"


    "You know, Yuchan. I''m on your side no matter what."


    When Yuchan called out to Sugyeom, he hugged him even more. Although Sugyeoms voice was mixed with tears, he was as firm as his tone.


    "Hyung"


    "It doesn''t change even if we''re far apart, no, even if we''re on two different sides of the world. I''m on Yuchan''s side no matter what."


    "Wh-whatWhat are you saying all of a sudden?"


    Yuchan''s voice trembled. The shaky voice made Sugyeom''s chest numb to the point where he thought he would burst into tears.


    "JustI just wanted to tell you at least once. I really want to tell you, to you who will soon be an adult. You''ll need to fight this harsh world with every fiber of your being, but nothing will change the fact that I''ll always be there by your side."


    Yuchan became silent. However, Sugyeom could feel his sturdy body trembling softly. As such, he patted his solid back as if to soothe him.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Sugyeom realized a fatal problem as an unbearable sense of embarrassment began to flood in.


    He had felt sorry and pity for Yuchan of his previous life, so he had said something embarrassing and hugged him, but after the heightened emotions died down, all that remained was embarrassment.


    "HaaAn-anyway that''s how I feel, Yuchan."


    Sugyeomughed awkwardly and said what came to mind to roughly settle the situation after he released his arms holding Yuchan.


    However, he couldn''t bring himself to look directly at Yuchan due to the embarrassment, so he stared into the distance.


    "AhIt''s snowing."


    Just in time, snowkes could be seen gently swaying and dancing between the lights. On thest night of the year, snow was falling warmly.


    When Sugyeom looked up at the approaching night sky, a snowke gently fell andnded on his long eysh as if it had found its ce.


    "Hold on."


    Yuchan reached out his hand to Sugyeom''s face.


    "Huh? Why, ah"


    Sugyeom inadvertently closed his eyes when he saw the slender hand approaching him.


    Yuchan carefully grabbed the snowke that was sitting on his eysh. The little snowke quickly melted away by Yuchan''s body temperature.


    "Thank you."


    Sugyeom knew he shouldn''t fret over Yuchan''s act of grabbing the snowke off his eysh, but for some reason he felt embarrassed.


    <em>Ahem</em>


    He cleared his throat as he felt his neck heating up.


    "Let''s go. Minseong-hyung is going to kill us."


    "Thank you, Sugyeom-hyung."


    Yuchan smiled lightly. It was so faint that it seemed to melt away just as quickly as the falling snow.


    For that reason, Sugyeom deliberately smiled more brightly. He thought he could get Yuchan to smile a little longer if he also smiled.


    "Let''s go, hyung."


    Fortunately, that immature feeling disappearedpletely at the sound of Yuchan''s voice.


    Sugyeom, having regained hisposure, took the lead while Yuchan followed in pace.


    "I thought you had drowned in the bathroom and died."


    "Hehe, sorry."


    "Sorry."


    Sugyeom and Yuchan apologized when Minseong scolded them. Minseong shook his head at the two''spletely different personalities that were apparent from their responses.


    "Get ready to go up. You need to do the New Year countdown."


    "Yes!"


    Sugyeom deliberately answered in an exaggerated manner. Minseong, staring at him, eventually burst intoughter. It was only then that Sugyeom felt relieved.


    "Where have you been?"


    "The future."


    "Yes, okay."


    When asked by Taewon, Sugyeom replied with what hade to mind.


    It wasn''t a lie. He had told Yuchan his true feelings so that he wouldn''t regret anything from now on. As such, it could be said that he had just returned from the future.


    Taewon naturally thought he was talking nonsense, so he changed the subject.


    "It''s really New Year."


    "Yeah. Time flies so fast. In a way, hasn''t it been 2 years since our debut?"


    "Funny, we debuted in October, but it''s been 2 years since our debut."


    Sugyeom burst intoughter.


    While they talked about this and that, before they knew it, they had arrived at the stage. Singers attending the event took to the stage one by one ording to a staff''s signal.


    """Waaaaaah!"""


    "Sugyeom! Song Sugyeom!"


    Deafening cheers erupted from somewhere when U-PITE walked on stage. Amidst the screams, Sugyeom smiled and waved to where he thought his name was being called. As a result, the screams grew louder.


    Since U-PITE was a rookie group, their spot was at the right corner of the back row. Sugyeom quickly wracked his head, worried whether they could be seen on camera.


    Even if they couldn''t be caught on camera from the perfect angle, he thought the audience here at least might be able to see them.


    In any case, he naturally took the center position of the group. Shuffling to the middle, he interlocked his arms around Taewon on his left and Igyeom on his right as if he was cold.


    It would look like he had done so because he was cold if someone was to look at it without much thought. However, for fans wearing tinted lenses, it would be a delicious bait.


    Taewon and Igyeom, who had their arms suddenly held, looked at him in surprise. Nevertheless, they said nothing when they saw him jumping in ce like it was cold.


    "Now, everyone! Please look at the screen and count down together!"


    The singers who were in charge of the microphones loudly prompted the audience.


    At the same time, from therge screens on both sides and in front of the stage, the number counting down to the new year appeared.


    "10!"


    Sugyeom also raised his voice to match the number. Meanwhile, he put more strength into his arms and pulled Taewon and Igyeom closer.


    "9!"


    Counting down the numbers, Sugyeom felt a lump in his heart. It was time given again through a miracle, so his heart was filled with expectations as he weed the new year.


    "8!"


    Sugyeom looked at Taewon next to him. Taewon also looked back at him when he felt his gaze. He smiled at Taewon and shouted the number 7.


    "6!"


    This time, Sugyeom looked at Igyeom while shouting 6. Igyeom wondered why he was looking at him, but he didn''t avert his eyes. As a result, their eyes became entangled in the air.


    "5!"


    Sugyeom''s gaze shifted to Hansol. As a result, Hansol looked at him and smiled.


    Hansol looked unusually happy as the new year approached. Looking at Hansol like that, he also felt better.


    "3!"


    It was three before Sugyeom knew it.


    <em>Thump, thump</em>


    His heart was pounding. The new year was really just around the corner now.


    In his previous life, U-PITE had broken into pieces before the New Year. That was why he felt that the uing year was even more important.


    "2!"


    There was only one number left to shout. Sugyeom looked at the screen with determination as he prepared to shout thest number.


    "1!"


    Fireworks erupted, fluttering ashes everywhere. As the fireworks embroidered the night sky in color, white snow and ashes fell, mixing like a painting.


    In the beautiful scenery, Sugyeom and Yuchan looked at one another.


    As soon as the two were looking at each other, Sugyeom said what he had prepared.


    "Congrattions."


    "Thank you."


    Yuchan responded with a smile.


    Sugyeom had seen Yuchan since he was a trainee, but he had never seen him smile so brightly. It was so foreign to him that he was somewhat bewildered as they smiled together.


    Snow and ash continued to fall around the two people smiling brightly.


    * * *


    After weing the new year that had felt like a dream, Sugyeom returned to the amodation with the other members in full spirit.


    He didn''t even know how he had washed up or changed his clothing because of the excitement he had felt along the way.


    Tossing and turning in bed for a long time to cool his excitement, he checked the responses from therge fanmunities on social media with his phone one by one.


    [Title: 211231 Lets Commemorate This Special Event


    Author: UTB


    211231 Gayo Daejeon was insaneLet''s designate this day as a national dateNo doubt. If you disagree, first bring Song Sugyeom to me alive.


    Why do you want to catch Sugyeom? What are you going to do


    Author: *asmr sound*~


    Nim, why are you trying to eat uncooked Pink-Gyeom that someone else caught?


    Author: Raw is the best way to eat. Sashimi isn''t the only raw food.]


    [Title: Todays Performance Was Really Crazy


    Author: KimSyuSyuSyu


    Wasn''t today''s performance crazy? I don''t know how many times I shook while watching itDid anyone see what the crazy Song Sugyeom doing?Still, the pretty guy keeps smiling and breaking my heart, it''s crazy]


    [Title: Everyone Calling Out the Gyeom-Gyeom Coupling, but I Think Theres Something Else


    Author: BiPrWhiteRabbit


    Did anyone see Pink-Gyeom kissing Yuchan with his eyes during the countdown? That was real. As soon as Yuchan became an adult, he matched with Pink-Gyeom. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if it''s the eyes or mouth. What''s important is that it was taken right away.


    What do you think about matching ship?


    OMG;;; Nim, NASA is calling for you;;;; You''re a man of culture;;;;;;;;;;


    Author: You passed


    MatchingShip]


    [Title: Are People Crazy? Some Bastard Just Hit Me and Didnt Give Me His Number


    Author: SolidCartge


    Clickbait titleWhat''s the name of the pink-hair at Gayo Daejeon? I got hit by him, so tell me his name.


    Song Sugyeom


    Song Sugyeom


    Song Sugyeom


    Author: Thank youThank youHappy New Year everyone]

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Sugyeom smiled contentedly when he checked themunity''s reactions.


    He hadn''t read many reviews of their performance yet, but so far the reactions to it were good.


    In his previous life, there had only been reactions on U-PITE''s official fancafe, while among non-fans it was just a forgetful performance. However, now not only their fancafe but also variousrgemunities and social media was on fire, so it could be a sess.


    "Wow, the live ranking!"


    On Twitter''s live ranking, #pinkhair,'' #gayodaejeonkiss,'' and #gayodaejeon'' were taking off.


    Frankly, he was surprised by the hashtags because there was no kissing, but in any case, his aim of catching people''s attention had been achieved.


    He clicked on the live search terms out of curiosity and looked at the responses one by one.


    [Is the group with pink hair a mixed group? She''s really pretty;;


    Nope, surprisingly, he''s a man.


    Crazy;;; What''s with his insane beauty?;;;


    The group''s name is U-PITE and the pink hair is Song Sugyeom. His blood type is O. His birthday is May 9th. Thank meter 595959.


    Filiniano-nim, excuse me but were you already a fan? How do you know so much?


    I don''t know. When I woke up, I was searching without realizing it.;;


    Very funnyIt was the same for me too.]


    [Did you guys see the performance at Gayo Daejeon? That''s where I found the owner to my heart.


    Pink hair?


    How did you know?


    It''s your style even if you were being chased by zombies on a Korea Train Express.]


    [@Eu00-nim Did you see the pink hair at Gayo Daejeon? I think he''s to your liking. I handpicked some pictures.


    OMGPoco-nim I was actually swiping through all the pictures right nowThank you


    As expectedI think Eu-nim''s taste is very direct.]


    [What, male idols kissing at the Gayo Daejeon just now;; Tongue went back and forth;;; Saliva was mixed, saliva threads were stretched, and what else was there? Ah yeah, I heard nasal sounds. Does this make sense? Idols kissing live on air??? Hooray for the world!!


    Hamster-nim, calm downthey didn''t do thatIt was just a shadow


    Shut up!!!!!! Anyway, I saw it!!! I''m done!!! How can I possibly calm down when male idols are kissing on stage! Live!!!! I''m speechless. Did their tongues be entangled?!!?


    ReallyIt''s funny Hamster-nim is going crazy]


    [Male idols kissing at Gayo DaejeonKissingThe world moves so fastIt''s amazing.]


    [They must be really crazy;; Even though it''s official, did they have to prove it with a kiss at Gayo Daejeon? Before they immigrate to the Nethends to get married, let''s legalize same-sex marriage.


    At this rate we''re going to lose Gyeom-Gyeom to the Nethends.


    Oldie-nim, let''s meet on Saturday in front of the National Assembly Building with candles.


    I''m really serious.]


    [Public Service Announcement. The pretty person with pink hair at Gayo Daejeon is Song Sugyeom from U-PITE. The handsome ck hair guy next to him is Igyeom. Together, they''re called the Gyeom-Gyeom couple. Wee. Wee to U-PITE fandom with no exit.


    Thank you


    That''s kind of youThank you


    No worries, I was also looking for it. Thank you]


    [Everyone, you have a cherry looseThe real couple of Gayo Daejeon was Yuchan-Sugyeom..;;;;; Didn''t you see Su-Gumiho smiling brightly to Yuchan who just became an adult?;


    Cherry, what do you mean cherry?;;


    I don''t want to. I''m going to pickle the cherry until the day I make Chan-Gyeom tie the top of the cherry.


    Tie the top of a cherryModan-nim, thinking of the bigger picture is amazing..]


    [I don''t know, but isn''t it understandable when you know that pink hair is a fox? He kisses one member, crosses arm with another, and makes eye contact with another. I''m dumbfounded Do it again! Do more!]


    The reactions were hotter than expected. Among them, whether it was from fans or non-fans, the mostmon was the coupling of Sugyeom.


    Sugyeom knew the reaction to see him as a bottom'' would be popr, but he was still stunned by the more than enthusiastic reactions.


    "Am I so"


    He turned off his phone and looked at his reflection on the ck screen. Two eyes, one nose and one mouth. It didn''t seem particrly different to other people.


    "Are you so what?"


    Approaching Sugyeom was Hansol drying his hair with a towel aftering out of the shower. Sugyeom was sharing the same room with Hansol and Taewon.


    Hansol was topless with only sweatpants on. As a result, Sugyeom''s eyes were drawn to his upper body. Having juste out of the shower, his muscr and robust upper body was glistening.


    Sugyeom stared at Hansol''s body and then soon at his own.


    It was inherently hard for him to gain muscle. As such, he had to put on weight first and then a great deal of effort just to gain muscles simr to Hansol in his previous life.


    Naturally Hansol was also constantly training and exercising to take care of his body. His body didn''t form from nothing. However,pared to the efforts Sugyeom had made in his previous life, it was much easier for Hansol to pack on muscles.


    In any case, although he had decided not to do such silly things as packing on muscles or exercising excessively like in his previous life, he still felt empty like he had been deprived of something.


    "What were you saying? Did you see maliciousments?"


    Contrary to Hansol''s light question, his expression soon turned gloomy.


    He was known for his soft and kind personality, but asionally he would be fierce. It was only when it was rted to Sugyeom.


    "No, nothing like that."


    Sugyeom was intimidated by Hansol''s icey appearance even though he was older than him.


    Although he had quickly said it was nothing, Hansol still showed a suspicious look. He decided to be honest because he thought it would be better to tell the truth than to create a misunderstanding for no reason.


    "Really. I just saw thements online and there were a lot of people saying I''m pretty. I''m just wondering if I''m really that pretty. Am I that pretty?"


    "Uh, huh?"


    Hansol''s serious expression was instantly dyed red.


    Regardless, Sugyeom continued to speak his mind.


    "People say I''m pretty, but I don''t know. Two eyes, one nose, one mouth. I have eyes where it''s supposed to be, a nose where it''s supposed to be, and a mouth where it''s supposed to be. It''s nice that people think I''m pretty, but I''m just curious. If I had to nitpick, I would think I only look pretty among non-celebrities"


    "Wow, hyung, that''s ridiculous what you''re saying. Don''t let others hear you say that."


    Hansol, who was speechless for a while, said what was on his mind as soon as Sugyeom finished speaking. At his response, Sugyeom tilted his head slightly.


    "Then, does Sol think I''m pretty?"


    Sugyeom''s eyes showed a cat-like look. As his big eyes brightened, his ck pupils sparkled.


    Hansol was momentarily stunned. He simply looked at Sugyeom quietly. The more he did so, the more curious Sugyeom became as he tilted his head as if to say, "So? Answer me."


    "Uh. Hyung is pretty. Very pretty."


    "Really?"


    "You''re pretty enough to make people spin, so stop asking."


    Hansol said firmly when Sugyeom asked for confirmation to the answer that came after a long wait.


    Surprised by Hansol''s voice that seemed angry, he looked at him with rabbit eyes. However, Hansol immediately left the room without saying a word.


    "Wh-whatDid I do something wrong?"


    Sugyeom muttered to himself in bewilderment.


    "Why, what''s going on?"


    Just in time, Taewon came into the room. When he was outside, he seemed to have felt something amiss after seeing Hansol suddenlying out.


    "No, I just asked Sol if he thought I was pretty, then he left."


    "What, it''s because he''s shy. Hansol used to sing many songs about how pretty you are."


    "Eh, really?"


    "Yeah. He''s been like that since he was a trainee."


    It was the first time Sugyeom had heard this. Perhaps because the members didn''t talk about each other''s appearance, but he had never heard Hansol say he was pretty until earlier.


    Thinking that Hansol had been saying he was pretty since he was a trainee, he bashfully swept his nose.


    "Hyung? Does hyung think so?"


    "What?"


    "Am I pretty?"


    At Sugyeom''s question, Taewon hesitated. He stood firmly and looked at Sugyeom. Then, in the room where silence had fallen, all that remained was the eyes of the two tangled in the air.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    "Are you asking because you really don''t know?"


    Taewon asked as if he was stupefied after having not said anything for a while. Taken aback by his response, Sugyeom smiled awkwardly.


    "I-I''m a little embarrassed if you react like that, hyung. Hahaha."


    Sugyeomughed in an exaggerated manner, pretending to have asked jokingly. Taewon exhaled a short breath.


    "Sugyeom, you''re pretty. So pretty that I sometimes wonder what to do. Okay?"


    "Uh, huh? Ah, ehm.


    Sugyeom didnt know what Taewon had meant, but he could no longer ask after hearing his firm tone. Instead, he swept the bridge of his nose in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Taewons eyes looking at him were resolute. Contained in his deep eyes there was even resentment of not knowing what to do.


    "Even if you ask me 10,000 times, the answer is still the same."


    "Uh, uhthank you."


    Sugyeom thanked him after a brief consideration. He wasnt sure if it was the right situation to say thank you, but nothing else came to mind.


    In any case, Taewon answering that he was pretty could also be considered apliment. And, saying the answer was still the same even if he was asked 10,000 times was definitely a sincerepliment.


    "Really. So don''t ask me things like that."


    "Ehm, okay."


    At Taewons friendly voice, Sugyeom nodded his head.


    After roughly ending their conversation, he soonid down on his bed, soothing his fluttering heart.


    "Im turning off the lights."


    "Ehm"


    Darkness soon enveloped the room.


    In the pitch ck darkened room, Taewon''s breathing was heard. It was as if to say that there were two people in the same space.


    Sugyeom looked up at the top bunk bed in front of him.


    When the groups amodation was first decided, he was taken aback after learning that he would be sleeping in a bunk bed. He thought it would be annoying if he was on the bottom and the person on top kept rattling the bed going up and down.


    The living arrangement had to be resolved fairly, so he tried not to show his dislike as much as possible.


    However, Hansol immediately took the top bunk, saying that he liked being on top. As a result, Sugyeom naturally slept on the bottom without any due process.


    At first, Taewon shared a room with Igyeom and Yuchan, while Sugyeom shared a room with Hansol. But because Taewons room was too small, he moved in with Sugyeom. Now the three of them shared a room.


    Sugyeom turned his head in the dark and looked at Taewon. Visible was his silhouette lying on its side. And because of his broad shoulders, he seemed to have piled up several pillows.


    Heughed silently at Taewons clearly visible appearance even in the pitch ck darkness.


    After some time, the door to the room opened quietly. A ray of light seeped through the gap.


    Sugyeom looked at the doorstep reflexively. Standing there was Hansol.


    "You''re back? Hurry up and go to sleep. It''ste."


    "Ehm. I understand. Hyung should hurry up and go to sleep too. You must be tired."


    Sugyeom had pretended nothing had happened because he was afraid Hansol would be embarrassed. Hansol had also answered as if nothing had happened. Although Hansol''s voice was a little shaky, he decided to ignore it.


    Hansol had never told him directly, but he still thought it was cute to think that Hansol had frequently told others he was pretty.


    The steel bunk bed lightly shook when Hansol climbed up thedder before settling soon after.


    Sugyeom looked up where Hansol should beying and spoke quietly.


    "Hansol."


    "Ehm."


    "You know what?"


    "What?"


    Did I ever tell you that the first time I saw you as a trainee at home I thought a really handsome guy had joined?


    "Really?"


    "Ehm, really."


    In fact, Sugyeom had said he was cute, but he wasnt going to mention it. Even in his previous life, Hansol was sensitive to being called cute.


    "Actually, Iit was the same for me."


    "Really?"


    Sugyeom asked back as if he was hearing it for the first time so that Hansol wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    And rather, ording to Taewons words, Hansol had said Sugyeom was pretty.


    "Yes, really."


    "You and I had felt the same way. Its like destiny, isn''t it?


    "What?"


    "Right. We thought the same thing, but didn''t tell each other and instead hid it."


    "OhThat''s true."


    Sugyeom cheerfully smiled at Hansol''s response.


    And perhaps because of how Hansol was speaking softly in a pleasant way, he began to feel sleepy. A lot had happened today.


    He didnt fight back his urge to fall asleep as his long, thick eyshes closed gently.


    "Good night."


    Like a dream, a faint affectionate voice was heard.


    * * *


    "Song Sugyeom, wake up."


    Despite the distant familiar voice, Sugyeom didnt wake up. Rather, he pulled his yellow nket up over his head and hid his face under it.


    "Wake up and have breakfast."


    The voice trying to wake Sugyeom up had grown louder.


    "Um, ehm, ehm"


    Sugyeom had a rough sense of who the voice belonged to, but still drowsy, he could only mumble in response.


    "I''ll take the nket away."


    "Dont"


    Still fast asleep, Sugyeoms reply was drawn out. Igyeom, the owner of the voice, chuckled. Although Sugyeom was still drowsy, he smiled slightly at the pleasant sound ofughter.


    At that moment, the nket covering his head was pulled down.


    Without any time to panic over the missing nket, Igyeom grabbed him by the shoulders and sat him up.


    A little moreI want to sleep a little moreWe don''t have a schedule."


    Today''s schedule was mostlymunicating with fans live in the afternoon.


    Naturally before that there were a series of processes such as having to dress up in a Hanbok and do makeup, but there was no need to wake up so early in the morning.


    "What time do you think it is?"


    "Uh, ehmseven?"


    "It''s eleven."


    "Already?"


    "Yes. So hurry and get up."


    After hearing the time, Sugyeom pouted his lips with displeasure as he slowly got out of bed.


    Eleven oclock wasntte enough to disrupt the schedule, but he couldnt afford to keep staying in bed and risk beingte.


    He reluctantly headed to the kitchen with forced steps so as to not fall. Sitting at the table were Taewon, Hansol, and Yuchan already eating breakfast.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Yuchan asked with a smile. Usually he would give a silent nod, so Sugyeom looked at him in surprise. At Yuchans changed greeting, he felt like he was still asleep.


    "Ehm, what about Yuchan?"


    "I slept well too."


    Seeing Yuchan answer shyly, Sugyeom almost wanted to shout to the world, Our Yuchan has changed!


    Yuchan, who had never talked to him first even when greeted, had not only asked him if he had slept well, but had also answered with a smile.


    Had Yuchan turned over a new leaf after the new year?


    He didnt know why Yuchan had suddenly changed, but it was a good phenomenon nheless. Soothing his overwhelmed heart, he sat down in an empty seat.


    In his bowl was Tteokguk that not only contained egg yolk and white garnish, but also finely shredded beef.


    And naturally there were plenty of ck seaweed kes. As someone who liked seaweed kes, it was a dish that fully reflected his taste.


    "Wow, it looks delicious."


    Looking at the beautifully decorated Tteokguk, Sugyeoms eyes glistened as he held his spoon.


    Sugyeom, who could be said to have a cats tongue, couldnt eat hot things well. Therefore, no matter how delicious the food looked, he could only eat it after it had cooled.


    This time again, he could only drool as he waited for the Tteokguk to cool.


    "You don''t have to wait. It''s cold."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, thats why I woke you upst."


    "Heuk, amazing. I can''t believe you were that thoughtful. I''m touched."


    Sugyeom smiled with his eyes wide open as if he was genuinely moved by Igyeoms consideration. And if that wasn''t enough, he gently swept Igyeom''s broad shoulder to praise him.


    "Hey, look at you. You cook well, sing well, and have a nice body. It would be perfect if I could keep you all to myself."


    ""


    Sugyeom thought nothing of it as he repeated what fans had said the day before. However, while picking up his spoon, he sensed a strange atmosphere.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    <em>RrrRrrRrr</em>


    Sugyeom smiled awkwardly after he looked around the strangely quiet breakfast table with his big, dted eyes.


    "Hey, I just repeated what our fans had said. Why the long faces?"


    Feeling ufortable, he immediately gulped down a ss of water.


    It was strange when he thought about it. He had teased Igyeom, so he couldn''t understand why the others had be quiet.


    The silent Taewon, Hansol, and Yuchan showed strange expressions when he looked at the three again.


    It was somewhat awkward, but in any case, he thought it was better to pretend not to be aware than to make the atmosphere more strange by asking.


    "Thank you for the meal."


    "Eat it with kimchi."


    Igyeom, who had been quiet, held out a te of neatly cut kimchi. It was full of leaves, and for Sugyeom who liked that more than the white part of Baechu-kimchi, it could be said that it matched his taste. He smiled with satisfaction at the appearance of the kimchi that seemed to have been prepared for him. After quickly picking it up with his chopsticks and putting it on top of the Tteokguk, he spooned a mouthful of the broth into his mouth.


    "Heuk, delicious."


    The milky broth had a deep vor. The chewy Tteok that was soaked well in the broth was also delicious.


    But most importantly it was good because it wasn''t hot. Sugyeom''s tongue would hurt when he ate hot food, so he usually ate such food without knowing the taste. Now he could easily taste the unique vor of the Tteokguk.


    He contentedly savored the Tteokguk with his mouth closed.


    Although he was thest to wake up and was still eating, the other members who had already emptied their bowls didn''t get up from their seats.


    "But Sugyeom, why did you wake up so early?"


    "Eh, it''s eleven nowwhat."


    "You must have been tricked by Igyeom again."


    While responding politely to Taewon, Sugyeom became speechless as soon as he saw the clock in the kitchen pointing to eight o''clock.


    He red at Igyeom resentfully, however Igyeom simply shrugged his shoulders without refuting.


    Taewon abruptlyughed when he saw Sugyeom fuming but still eating the Tteokguk.


    "Sugyeom is so cute."


    "Don''t tease me."


    "But I''m not? I mean it."


    Taewon showed an expression as if he had been victimized, but Sugyeom still didn''t release the look of distrust in his eyes. However, he put off questioning Taewon for the time being. Now, there was a separate person to deal with before Taewon.


    Sugyeom''s fierce gaze shifted to Igyeom.


    "Why did you wake me up so early?"


    "It''s the first day of the new year, so you should eat Tteokguk in the morning."


    "Isn''t it morning until 12PM? Eleven is still morning!"


    As someone who liked to sleep in, Sugyeom was frustrated that he had woken up early in the morning on a day he didn''t have anything scheduled.


    Since Igyeom was responsible for most of the cooking at the amodation, it was natural to be on time when meals were served. However, no matter how much he liked to eat, sleep came first in the morning. That being the case, on regr days he would choose to sleep in rather than eat breakfast.


    "But you''re eating so well."


    "It''s because it''s unfair! It would be a waste of my morning sleep! I''m going to eat two bowls because I''m upset! Scoop me another bowl!"


    Sugyeom needed it to cool down while he ate.


    Instead of arguing with Igyeom further, he aggressively spooned the Tteokguk into his mouth.


    * * *


    The hanbok photoshoot for the official fancafe and press release were under way.


    Sugyeom wore his prepared pink hanbok withoutints. If it was his previous life, he would have said that it was too much since his hair was pink. This time around he obediently listened to what Songha, the noona who was in charge of styling, had chosen.


    He wore a white Jeogori and a light pink Baeja with flower decorations. The pants were a light mint color.


    After looking at himself in the mirror, he turned his eyes to the other members.


    While everyone wore white Jeogori, the color of their Baeja and pants varied.


    Taewon wore a ck Baeja with gray pants. Igyeom wore a navy blue Baeja with yellow pants, and Hansol wore a light green Baeja with navy blue pants. Finally, Yuchan wore an ivory and sky blue Baeja with dark blue pants.


    He was the only one with a soft neutral color. In any case, he would be positioned in the middle anyway, so it wouldn''t particrly stand out.


    And, as was instructed by the director of the agency, for important cases such as pictorials, he was always to be in the middle. In terms of height and visuals, it was the most logical decision.


    "Sugyeom dressing up is really fitting."


    After looking Sugyeom up and down, the stylist Songha pped with a satisfied expression.


    Sugyeom smiled bashfully even though he didn''t know what was particrly fitting.


    "The others don''t look as good as you in these bright tones. Well, Yuchan has fair skin so it would look good, but he''s so big and tall that it doesn''t feel cute."


    Seeing Songha shaking her head with the expression of regret, Sugyeom smiled awkwardly. It was hard to refute her words.


    "But why does our Sugyeom look so small like a fairy today?"


    Sugyeom was familiar with Songha''s teasingments. She would make casual remarks about Yuchan and him simr to how the fans would. Therefore, although the silly praises themselves were fine, the content was the problem. There was an inexpressible bitter reason for why he looked short today.


    "I can''t put insoles in my Gomusin."


    "Ah."


    Songha covered her mouth with her hands as if she was shocked. Sugyeom smiled bitterly at her exaggerated shocked reaction.


    Although the Gomusin had its own heels, he would definitely be shorter than usual considering that his everyday shoes had both heels and insoles.


    As his mood soured, he red at the other towering members nearby.


    "It''s fine. They said you''ll be bowing and sitting down anyway."


    "Yeah."


    Songha''s words weren''t a greatfort to Sugyeom who felt that the matchup was fundamentally disproportionate. Nheless, he decided to agree roughly.


    "Then, I''ll head to the set first."


    "Okay. Be careful not to spill something or get anything on your face. Understand?"


    "Yes. I''ll be careful."


    After replying, Sugyeom quickly left the waiting room and headed to the set.


    Once on set, he looked at his surroundings.


    Taewon and Hansol, who he had a good chemistry with, were still preparing. Igyeom was in the final stages of preparation when he saw him earlier in the waiting room, but he didn''t seem to have arrived on set yet.


    As such, he stood alone without a partner.


    Maybe because of the heat from the lights, but he was feeling thirsty. And although he wanted to eat ice cream, there were only drinks on set. Just as he was about to go get a beverage, he remembered that he was dressed, so he made apromise with water because it would be troublesome if he spilled the beverage.


    Soon, he approached the ice box containing water. Then Songha, who hade out of the waiting room at some point, remarked our fairy is walking instead of flying,'' causing his cheeks to be dyed red with embarrassment by the teasing.


    "Oh my, what fairy this, fairy that."


    "What, you do look like a fairy."


    As Sugyeom grumbled, he raised his head in surprise at the voice that hade from the side. The culprit who had said such embarrassing words was none other than Yuchan.


    "Can you even say that with a straight face?"


    "Of course. I can. Were you getting water?"


    "Ehm. Do you want a drink?"


    Yuchan had certainly changed. Not only during the morning, but even now he had taken the initiative to talk to Sugyeom. In the past, he wouldn''t have taken the initiative even if Sugyeom was right next to him unless it was something special.


    Hiding his pleased smile at the youngest''s change, Sugyeom moved to open the ice box.


    However, Yuchan was faster. He opened the ice box first and took out a bottle of water. Then, using a cap puncher hanging next to the ice box, he punctured a hole in the cap.


    Sugyeom was clumsy and would easily spill water, so he would always drink using a straw to prevent spills when he was dressed.


    Contrary to him, Yuchan had a clean and meticulous personality and would rarely spill even if he drank a whole bottle.


    As Sugyeom watched and wondered why Yuchan was drinking with a straw, he suddenly held out the water to him.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Oh for me, thank you."


    Sugyeom''s face brightened at Yuchans unexpected act of handing him a water bottle.


    <em>Sip</em>


    After silently drinking the water with a straw for a while, he smiled contentedly.


    "Ah, I''m alive."


    Sufficiently hydrated, he looked at Yuchan next to him.


    Yuchan had wide shoulders and slender arms and legs, so he looked like a model no matter what he wore. Sugyeom admired his appearance again even though it was the same Yuchan he saw everyday.


    "You look good in a hanbok."


    "Hyung too."


    "Thank you."


    Sugyeon wasnt wearing any insoles today, so Yuchan was above his eye level and he had to look up when he smiled. Yuchan also smiled back.


    Because Yuchan rarely smiled, Sugyeom''s eyes widened at his reaction.


    Aye, Sugyeom is getting married."


    Minseong, who had appeared from somewhere, said in a teasing tone.


    "Don''t tease me."


    "You look like a little bridegroom."


    "Ah, don''t tease me!"


    Having already noticed Minseongs mischievous tone, Sugyeom had warned him, but he teased him regardless.


    He red at Minseong resentfully, but his reaction was simply tough.


    "Sugyeom, its true."


    "What do you mean? No, don''t exin, just don''t."


    "You look like a child doing the Puppet Dance at a school festival."


    (Note: Puppet Dance /  )


    "If you tease me one more time, I''ll bite you. I have strong teeth."


    Sugyeom responded coldly and even bared his even, white teeth. However, Minseong only smiled calmly at his threat.


    What was more shocking was that even Yuchan next to him was smiling quietly.


    "Hey, why are youughing?"


    "Im not."


    "It''s not funny but you''re still smiling now!"


    "It''s just my mood, my mood."


    "How can this just be your mood?!"


    Sugyeom fumed at Yuchan like a chihuahua. Not knowing what had made Yuchanugh further, he growled as he looked up at him, who was much taller.


    "Sugyeom, why are you so upset?


    "Taewon-hyung! Minseong-hyung and Yuchan keep teasing me!"


    "Not only Minseong-hyung but Yuchan too?"


    With Taewon''s appearance, Sugyeom, as if he had met a savior, rushed to him and began to exin what had happened. After hearing the story, Taewon showed an apparent look of surprise.


    "Ah, you see! He''s a bit taller! So he looks down on people! I''m average, what''s wrong with this? This is so unfair, aigo. Aigo."


    Sugyeom felt that the time was ripe as he clung to Taewon and exaggeratedlyined of his injustice. Soon, Taewon quietly smiled.


    "Yuchan was in the wrong. Why are you making fun of Sugyeom when hes still growing? Hes still in his growth period.


    "What?"


    Still growing?! Did he just say still growing?!


    Sugyeom''s eyes became sharp again. Taewon naturally didn''t care about his resentful eyes. He continued to say things that scratched his insides.


    "Once Sugyeom grows 6cm taller, he''ll be 180cm. Just wait."


    "You mean 5.8cm taller. My height is 174.2, not 174! Don''t subtract 0.2!"


    Taewon abruptlyughed when he heard Sugyeoms obsession with the decimal ce.


    Sugyeom hit Taewon on the shoulder with his fists, but his small cotton fists made no difference no matter how many times he hit. Rather, his action made Taewon smile even more.


    His appearance made Taewon want to tease him further, while he, who didnt know this, gritted his teeth, vowing to repay this humiliation one day in his heart.


    * * *


    The photo shoot went smoothly. Since it was only to be used for the fancafe and press releases, it had proceeded faster in a more rxed atmosphere thanmercial photo shoots.


    Fortunately for Sugyeom, as Songha had said, most of the shots had him sitting down. There were naturally times where he had to stand in the middle. At such times he would raise his back as straight as possible and slightly raise his heels.


    "Well done!"


    Words to signify the end of the photo shoot erupted. Sugyeom and the other members also thanked the staff for their help.


    The group immediately moved to the agency soon after. In the first ce, the route was short so they could do a live broadcast after the hanbok photo shoot.


    "Wa, it''s chaotic."


    Hansol shook his head as he got out of the van.


    Sugyeom also fully agreed with his opinion. No matter how easy the photo shoot was, in any case, he had to be on his toes because he had to model. And he was even more anxious knowing that he would be going straight to a live broadcast.


    He wasnt particrly nervous during live performances. On the contrary, it was always nerve-wracking tomunicate with fans live. It was because if you make a slip of tongue by chance, you can''t take it back.


    Walking along among the other members, he tried to calm his anxiety.


    "Come, everybody take your seats. Let''s fix your makeup."


    Yungyeong, who was in charge of makeup, shouted as if she had been waiting after the group entered the conference room where the live broadcast will be.


    She hurriedly went around among the members with her makeup kit and fixed their makeup. It fortunately didn''t take too long. After the corrections were quickly done, she took her kit and stepped back.


    The promised time with the fans was almost near.


    Sugyeom prepared what he wanted to say in advance.


    First, he was going to say a greeting to wee the new year. He also recalled themunity reactions he had seen yesterday.


    Fans were likely to ask about the shadow kiss that had happened on stage. Next, he thought they would ask about Yuchan, who had just be an adult.


    While a few expected questions were sorted out, the broadcast time came.


    "Stay focused. We''re going to start the broadcast now."


    At Minseong''s remark, Sugyeom took a deep breath and looked at the camera. He naturally didn''t forget to smile.


    As soon as the broadcast began, the leader Taewon would give a greeting. Sugyeom focused his mind so as to not miss the timing.


    But at that moment, an idea suddenly came to mind.


    Just in time, the broadcast began and Taewon spoke.


    "What''s this?"


    "Hello, we''re U-PITE!"


    Following Taewon''s lead, the other members shouted their group name at the same time.


    At this time, Sugyeom was originally to emphasize U! and gesture towards the fans with his palm. However, he made a gun gesture with his finger and pointed at Igyeom instead.


    Igyeom widened his eyes in surprise, but Sugyeom smiled as if he knew nothing.


    As a result, thement window exploded as soon as the broadcast began.


    [What? What was that?]


    [Pink-Gyeom pointed at ck-Gyeom, right??]


    [Oh my what''s this so cute]


    [Can''t we say hello like this from now on? It''s so cute]


    [Kya~~ I love U-PITE]


    [I love U-PITE : )]


    [Gjr it started]


    [I''ve been waiting for oppas!!!!!]


    [Pink-Gyeom''s pink hanbok is so cute it''s driving me crazy]


    [At this rate it''s going to be Pink-Gyeom-Pink-Gyeomif it''s like this we need to pick out a name for Sugyeom-Pink.]


    [Hello guys]


    [Happy New Year]


    The fast-movingment window was eye popping. Sugyeom couldnt read it well because it was moving so fast, but he was pleased at the many reactions that seemed to have thought his gesture was cute.


    "Sugyeom must be in a good mood. He changed the way of greeting himself."


    "That''s right, I feel good. So I pointed to Igyeom."


    Sugyeom responded skillfully to Taewon.


    "But why Igyeom? A viewer asked."


    "Ah, I just did it without realizing it. Was it because Igyeom was in front of me? Strangely, my eyes went there."


    Sugyeom did it for Gyeom-Gyeoms fans, but he pretended to y innocent because he knew it could backfire if he said it too openly.


    Thement window went wild again. The vague answer seemed to have stimted everyones imaginations.


    [What do you mean that''s where your eyes strangely went]


    [That''s called love, Sugyeom..]


    [Awesome]


    [Pink-Gyeom, ck-Gyeom was next to you, not in front of youJust say your instincts led you]


    [ck-Gyeom was surprised by Pink-Gyeom''s sudden expression of love]


    [Gyeom-Gyeom prevail again today]


    Reading thements, Sugyeom tried to suppress his smile and pretend like he didnt know what they were talking about.


    When he nced at Igyeom, he could see that he still seemed embarrassed but was trying not to express it.


    "A viewer asked yesterday''s performance was so pretty, but whose idea was it? I guess you''re talking about Igyeom-hyung and Sugyeom-hyung''s performance? Please answer."


    Hansol asked the two while reading thement window. It was a question Sugyeom had expected.


    He smiled yfully and tapped Igyeom on the shoulder.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    "Hey, you go ahead."


    Sugyeom didn''t forget to give off a nuance that he was embarrassed and couldn''t answer.


    "Oh, the choreograph instructor had suggested it. I didn''t expect our fans to like it this muchThank you."


    Igyeom had a straightforward personality and Sugyeom knew as such. That was why he had also expected him not to lie and say the choreography was their idea.


    Pleased with the situation that was going as nned, he followed up with what Igyeom had said.


    "Ah, but we really didn''t know that? We didn''t know what it would look likeAnyway, thatWe also watched it, that''s uh, something like that? I mean, it seemed there was an innocent misunderstanding?"


    Of course it was aplete lie. Sugyeom naturally thought it would look like a kiss. That was why in his previous life he even had the choreography changed by insisting that he didn''t want to do it even if it killed him.


    However, rather than openly say he didn''t know anything, he had answered in such a way to stimte the fans'' imaginations more subtly and organically.


    And instead of directly mentioning the word kiss, he had said, "something like that?" In that way, it would seem like a roundabout way of him expressing that he was embarrassed and shy.


    As if responding to his efforts, the reactions to his response grew even more heated.


    [Really crazy]


    [He said he didn''t knowHow can he not knowThat''s so like Sugyeom]


    [Inclusive choreographer instructor, I bow my head to you]


    [I''m going to hit my forehead when I see the choreographerI''ll be waiting for the 2nd round]


    [I want another misunderstanding]


    As expected, the reactions were passionate. Sugyeom swallowed a smile inside and widened his eyes as if he knew nothing.


    "A viewer asked Yuchan how it feels to be an adult."


    All eyes turned to Yuchan.


    Sugyeom also looked straight at Yuchan with a smile on his face. And perhaps because he had felt Sugyeom''s gaze, but Yuchan looked directly at Sugyeom. As a result, the eyes of the two became intertwined in the air.


    It was just an instant, but Sugyeom had felt bashful meeting Yuchan''s eyes. It was from staring into Yuchan''s deep, dark eyes.


    Yuchan said nothing as if he was lost in thought, but he soon slowly opened his mouth.


    "The fact that I''m now an adult, I still can''t believe it."


    "Ah, of course. It hasn''t even been a day."


    When Hansol remarked jokingly, the other members abruptlyughed in response.


    It wasn''t until the members''ughter died down did Yuchan continue.


    "Only now did it hit meBut I''m still not sure yet. To be honest, I was scared of bing an adult. I''ve never lived as an adult before, but the fact that I''m an adult from now on is a bit awkward and overwhelming"


    Everyone listened to Yuchan''s sincere words. They had all experienced it, so they were naturally more empathetic.


    Sugyeom was like that too. After bing an adult, the treatment and gaze from society felt burdensome and unfamiliar simply because the one had be a two.


    He was happy there was more freedom he could enjoy as an adult, but he was also afraid. Knowing such feelings made him more sympathetic to Yuchan''s words.


    "Butst night, Sugyeom-hyung cheered me on a lot, so I feel much better."


    Sugyeom widened his eyes at Yuchan''s words. It was because he hadn''t expected him to tell yesterday''s story.


    ording to Yuchan''s personality, he wouldn''t have talked about yesterday''s incident in more detail than what was already said. So since Yuchan had thrown a hot topic, Sugyeom decided to take the bait.


    "Hey, you didn''t need to say that."


    Sugyeom fanned himself and even covered his face with his hands as if he was ashamed. It was as if there was something that shouldn''t be talked about.


    [What happenedst night?]


    [Say it in detail, guys. Let''s know together]


    [Taewon''s face is working hard today..Taewon''s face is working so hard noona is sympathetic]


    [Song Sugyeom, why are you embarrassed?!!!!!!!!!!]


    [What reason is for Song Sugyeom to be embarrassed?]


    Sure enough, thements became heated again. The other members were also looking at Sugyeom and Yuchan alternately with round eyes.


    The more they did that, the more Sugyeom acted passionately, even blushing his cheeks.


    "Oh, nothing happened. No, it''s not something like that."


    No one said what something like that was, so when Sugyeom put it in his mouth first, thement window burned.


    [What do you mean what do you mean what do you mean!!!!1]


    [What''s thatI''m really spinning, Sugyeom. Hurry up and tell us.]


    [I''m getting dizzy]


    [English plz : ) ]


    [A Korean entertainer speaks Korean on a Korean show. What English please?]


    [Let''s put a +19 rating and talk openly]


    [Guys, I''m spinningspinning]


    Sugyeom knew it was time to take a step back. The fans'' curiosity would be amplified if he slowly took his foot off the pedal when things were heating up.


    "No, it''s just that he became an adult. As his hyungI gave Yuchan some advice because I cared about him. But now that I think about it, I sounded like a kkondae. Ugh, I''m really embarrassed to think about it again."


    (Note: Kkondae means forcing your thinking onto others.)


    Sugyeom gave Yuchan a subtle look, hoping that all of this would be caught live on camera.


    "What, what happened to you twost night?"


    "Yeah, how can you leave us out? How can you do this?"


    Hansol responded to Taewon.


    Although the twoughed it off yfully, Igyeom didn''t say anything. Sugyeom, who noticed it, immediately tapped Igyeom on the shoulder.


    "What, Igyeom. Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you perhaps jealous?"


    "No, I''m not jealous."


    "Eh, I think you look jealous?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Igyeom was naturally quiet and was even less talkative in interviews and live broadcasts. Knowing that, Sugyeom pushed him as if he was jealous.


    Thement window also went wild withments such as, ck-Gyeom is jealous.''


    Subsequently, there was small talk such as a Q&A on how the members have been doing.


    Meanwhile, the scheduled end to the broadcast came.


    "It''s unfortunate, but we''ll be on our way now! Happy New Year!"


    "Thank you. Signing off."


    "Our fans, be careful not to catch a cold! Dress warmly, promise!"


    "Happy New Year."


    Starting with Taewon, Igyeom, Hansol, and Yuchan, everyone said their goodbyes. Sugyeom smiled brightly, waving his hands at the camera.


    "We''ll be right back! Until then, see you next time!"


    The broadcast ended with Sugyeom''s bright goodbye.


    Even though the broadcast was over, the members stayed in their seats for a while as they quietly looked around.


    It was to prevent idents such as having their conservations heard if there was an error when the broadcast was turned off.


    After Minseong confirmed that the broadcast waspletely shut off, he signaled that they could move.


    "Thank you for your efforts."


    Taewon thanked as he stood up. Following him, the other members also thanked as they stood up one by one. The members left the conference room after everyone was thanked.


    Sugyeom also followed the other members in front with short, quick steps. However, he was caught by Igyeom from behind.


    "Hey, Song Sugyeom."


    "What?"


    Sugyeom asked, trying to smooth out his voice that was about to burst roughly. He just wanted to head back to the amodation to change and rest, so he was a little annoyed when he was caught by Igyeom.


    "You"


    Although Igyeom had stopped Sugyeom, it seemed he was having trouble knowing what to say. Meanwhile, not only the other members but also the staff had left the conference room, so the two were left alone.


    "Hurry up and say it. Why did you call me?"


    Sugyeom impatiently pushed for Igyeom to speak.


    Igyeom, who had been quivering his lips for a while, finally opened his mouth slowly.


    "Song SugyeomLast night with YuchanWhat did you do?"


    "What?"


    What was Igyeom asking out of the blue?


    Sugyeom blinked his eyes in surprise as his thick eyshes fluttered.


    "I meanWhat did you do with Yuchanst night?"

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Sugyeom would have passed it over thinking he had heard wrongly, but when asked again by Igyeom, he knew that couldn''t have been the case.


    Igyeom really seemed to think that he and Yuchan had done somethingst night.


    As it was only meant to bait their fans, a strange situation had urred in which a group member was fooled.


    Thinking that Igyeom was much more naive and simple than he had thought, he shook his head.


    "Hey, what do you mean what did I dost night?!"


    "Then, what did you say earlier?"


    "That''s"


    Sugyeom couldn''t say it was to trick their fans by ying into his role as a bottom,'' so he hesitated and didn''t speak.


    Even though they were members of the same group, it would hurt his pride to say it in detail.


    "It''s justwe hugged and talked that''s all."


    "Hugged?"


    "Uh. It just happened like that, but anyway, why should I exin this?!"


    While Sugyeom rambled toe up with an excuse, he suddenly questioned why he had to act like he had been caught cheating.


    In any case, he and Igyeom were just a business couple, and he didn''t actually do anything with Yuchan.


    As he grumbled out of frustration and was about to pass Igyeom, he was blocked again.


    "What now?!"


    "You''ve never done that with me."


    "Should I?"


    Sugyeom was dumbfounded. However, Igyeom showed a serious expression.


    Igyeom was silent for a moment as if he was thinking of what to say.


    "We''re official."


    The unexpected answer left Sugyeom speechless.


    Of course, as Igyeom had said, the Gyeom-Gyeom couple was an official coupling pushed by the agency. However, Sugyeom didn''t expect he would outright say it.


    It was the same in his previous life. Igyeom didn''t seem to care much whether they were an official or minor couple.


    "What, you were unhappy?"


    "It''s not that I''m unhappy"


    "Okay, I got it. I''ll take better care of you from now on. As you say, we''re an official couple."


    Sugyeom had vowed to faithfully ept his role as a bottom, so it wasn''t difficult for him to put in more effort as an official couple. He winked at Igyeom to signal that he understood.


    Igyeom showed a perplexed expression, but Sugyeom, having already made up his mind, didn''t exin further.


    "Trust me. I''ll really do everything for you."


    <em>Thump</em>


    Sugyeom tapped his chest and said confidently.


    "You''ll do everything for me?"


    "Of course. Cha Igyeom, you just have to trust me and ept what I''m going to do for you."


    Because Sugyeom was an expert in this field.


    He thought as such inside whileughing confidently, not noticing the odd change in Igyeom''s expression.


    Leaving the speechless Igyeom behind, he exited the conference room triumphantly.


    Soon, he felt more at ease after changing intofortable clothes. The hanbok itself was pretty and well fitted, so it wasfortable, but the fact that it was sponsored and had to be kept clean made it troublesome.


    "I can rx now."


    Spilling anything on his clothes was naturally not good, but if he was going to spill something, it was better to spill it on his own clothes rather than the sponsored ones. With such thoughts, he headed to the underground parking lot with lighter steps.


    The Director had said he would buy everyone dinner today. Not only that, it was Korean beef. Since it wasn''t an everyday menu, he was full of expectations.


    Also, the group was going to receive a rather important announcement at today''s dinner. As someone who had heard it in his previous life, his heart trembled even more because he knew what the content was.


    "Why are you sote?"


    "I was changing my clothes."


    Sugyeom roughly made something up when asked by Taewon who was waiting in the van. For some reason he felt ashamed to openly talk about the conversation he had with Igyeom.


    Taewon nodded without questioning further. He seemed to have believed what Sugyeom had said.


    Sugyeom sat next to Taewon in the backseat as if it was natural. Although it was never particrly established, there was an unwritten rule that it was his designated seat.


    If he was sleepy, he would sleep on Taewon''s shoulder, and when he was really tired, he would sometimes lie on his side and sleep on Taewon''s thigh.


    "Minseong-hyung, do we have a lot of money at ourpany? Can I eat a lot of meat?"


    Sugyeom asked, his eyes shining.


    U-PITE''s agency was DP Entertainment, an SME. The agency was so young that U-PITE was their first idol debut.


    (Note: SME means Small and Medium-sized Enterprise.)


    For an SME, U-PITE was well supported. However, Sugyeom was worried because thepany wasn''t so well-off to the extent that he could eat as much Korean beef as possible.


    When he recalled the memories of his previous life, naturally he didn''t think thepany was poor to the point of stumbling upon buying Korean beef a few times, but it was still beneficial to know about its financial status.


    "We''re not using thepany''s credit card and the Director said he would pay, so I think you can eat a lot?"


    "Wow, that''s awesome."


    Sugyeom smiled contentedly after hearing Minseong''s answer.


    Before the Director jumped into the entertainment industry he was originally a gold spoon who ran various businesses with his inherited property. At dinner where Sugyeom''s debut was announced, he had even told him not to worry because he could at least feed him during his contract.


    (Note: Gold spoon is someone who is born rich with wealth.)


    Since today''s meal was fully paid for at the Director''s own expense, Sugyeom could eat without worry.


    As such, he decided to do his best to eat beef and even order Naengmyeon. Though, he hadn''t decided whether to eat Bibim Naengmyeon or Mul Naengmyeon yet.


    While he was happily contemting whether to eat Bibim Naengmyeon or Mul Naengmyeon, Igyeom, who had changed into his regr clothes, arrived.


    After ncing at Sugyeom next to Taewon, he sat down in the empty front seat.


    "Hyung, are we far from the restaurant?"


    "It''s not that far, but considering the traffic jam, it''ll take about 30 minutes."


    "Oh, then I''ll take a quick nap."


    Sugyeom decided to take a nap after hearing Minseong''s answer because he had gotten up early and didn''t get his full sleep.


    There wasn''t any preparation in particr. Taking off his shoes, he curled up as much as possible andid down on his side while using Taewon''s thigh as a pillow.


    The strong thigh supported his small head with stability. He soon closed his eyes, smiling contentedly.


    "Hyung, stroke my head."


    Sugyeom whined like a sleepy child. It was something he could ask because he believed Taewon would listen.


    And as he had wished, Taewon slowly stroked his head. The pleasant touch made him increasingly sleepy. His tired appearance of him dozing off was reminiscent of a cat.


    The arrival time was dyed more than expected due to the traffic jam. It was nearly 40 minutes before they reached the restaurant where they had reservations.


    "Sugyeom, wake up."


    Taewon shook Sugyeom''s small shoulder.


    "Have we arrived?"


    Sugyeom, still with his eyes closed, asked in a submerged voice.


    Taewon carefully raised him up to a sitting position. As his pink head swayed from side to side, Taewon poked his soft cheek.


    "I told you to get up."


    "Stop that."


    "So hurry and get up. We''re going to eat meat, Korean beef."


    Sugyeom, who had whined in anguid tone, opened his eyes to the word meat. Taewonughed quietly at the primitive, yet simple reaction.


    The person who couldn''t get it together and was sleeping a moment ago had moved so fast out of the van that Taewon even wondered if it was the same person.


    "Taewon-hyung, hurry up ande."


    At Sugyeom''s urging, Taewon quickly got out of the van. After everyone entered the seeminglyrge-scale restaurant, the staff guided them to the reserved room.


    "Thank you!"


    Sugyeom thanked the staff and stepped down from the high shoes he was wearing. As a result, it brought him back down to his original height.


    "Hello, Director!"


    Upon entering the room, Sugyeom and Taewon brightly greeted the Director.


    Although he was called the Director, he was actually the owner and CEO of thepany.


    The name of the man with neat pomade hair was Lee Seonuk. He was actually in histe 30s but looked young enough to be mistaken for his early 30s.


    Wearing a luxurious suit through and through, he was the epitome of elegance. He looked at Sugyeom warmly.


    "Sugyeom slept in the van again."


    "Heuk, how did you know?"


    "Your hair is t."


    "Ah."


    At Sugyeom''s embarrassed smile, Seonuk chuckled deeply. It was crisp and calm. A rxed, mellowness. As a result, Sugyeom became speechless again from the atmosphere that he couldn''t follow.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    <em>Sizzle</em>


    Fresh Korean beef were being cooked to a mouth-watering grayish-brown color. Sugyeom bit the ends of his chopsticks as he waited for the meat to cook.


    Soon, an employee put one of the carefully cooked meat in front of his te. Pink juices seeped out when Sugyeom poked it with his chopsticks.


    "Heuk, delicious."


    Sugyeom eximed, chewing the piece of meat. His expression was filled with bliss.


    Visible by his appetite, the pace of his chopsticks also quickened. The few pieces of meat disappeared quickly. As he looked down at his empty te in vain like a roon seeing cotton candy dissolved in water, a sizzling piece of meat magically appeared.


    "Eat it."


    "Hyuuung!"


    Sugyeom tearfully called out to Taewon as he alternated between the piece of beef and his face. He was genuinely moved by his words.


    Where else could he find such a good person in the world that would share Korean beef.


    Overwhelmed with emotions, he picked up the piece of meat and ate it. Perhaps because he was so moved, but this piece of meat felt particrly delicious in his stomach.


    "Help yourself."


    "Yes!"


    Sugyeom nodded his head enthusiastically.


    Just in time, when the employee was about to hand out the newly cooked meat, Taewon motioned to Sugyeom''s te. Sugyeom was so touched by Taewon''s actions that his eyes became filled with emotions as he looked at him.


    "Haha, Sugyeom is still doted on as ever."


    Seonukughed, seemingly to have found it funny.


    Sugyeom was his favorite.


    In the early days of U-PITE every member candidate had a well-built physique. As such, the original member in Sugyeom''s ce was a rapper with a big physique.


    While other executives wanted U-PITE to debut as was, Seonuk ultimately wanted to change the direction he wanted to take the group, which was to emphasize the vocals. As a result, the main vocalist was reced with Sugyeom in the final selection.


    If not Sugyeom, Yuchan who had a fair and rtively even contour or Hansol with the charming impression would have yed the role of bottom'' even though there would be a sense of disparity due to their physiques.


    In fact, there were many objections when Seonuk first suggested adding Sugyeom to U-PITE.


    Since U-PITE was named after the Roman mythology Jupiter, namely, after the supreme God, Zeus, U-PITE had pursued a masculin image at first.


    (Note: U-PITE is written in English. It sounds simr to Jupiter, the representation of Zeus.)


    Discussions had reached the final stages where Sugyeom would be the final member, but in the end it fell through.


    Seonuk, agonizing over the matter until the very end, eventually added Sugyeom as the final member despite the dissuasion of others.


    If it was originally nned, Igyeom would have been the main vocalist. However, because Sugyeom hade in as the main vocalist, Igyeom''s part was reduced to a lead vocalist.


    There were many concerns that there might be disagreements due to Sugyeom having joinedter.


    However, thanks to Taewon who was close to Sugyeom since his days as a trainee, and Hansol who had a friendly personality, Sugyeom quickly melted in as a member of U-PITE.


    "Listen while you eat. I called you here today because I have something to say. Oh, just to let you know, it''s good news, so you can rx."


    Seonuk began to speak in a straightforward manner. Except for Sugyeom who knew what he was going to say because of the memories of his previous life, the other members had stiffened until Seonuk borated that it was good news.


    "We''ll talk more about itter anyway, but we''ll be shooting a reality show on cable. It''s cable, but it''s a good opportunity since the time slot is good and the ratings were good when other idols did it. Minseong will tell you the rest of the details, so you can hear it from him then."


    The members were seemingly surprised by Seonuk''s words. It was because they had no experience appearing on entertainment shows.


    In Sugyeom''s previous life there wasn''t much of a reception to them participating in this reality show. It was U-PITE''s first main entertainment show, so it had spread among fans, while non-fans didn''t even know it existed.


    And at that time Sugyeom was still sensitive to the couplings, so he had done his best not to involve himself with the other members. As a result, there wasn''t even what wasmonly called Tteokbap.''


    (Note: Tteokbap means things to discuss.)


    For those reasons, what had returned was a disappointing result. However, this time it could actually be a very good opportunity.


    Although it was a cable broadcast, the fact that a rookie idol group was filming a solo reality broadcast could be a good start for their entertainment activities in the future.


    Even if the ratings were low now, it was an opportunity in the long run to impress people who produced entertainment programs.


    "And secondly, I''m sure you''ve expected it, but I think we''ll have to start thinking about establishing our fanclub. Before releasing our 2nd mini album, I hope to release a digital track soon. I thought that would be good timing to make a fanclub. That way, we can have a concert at the end of the year too."


    "Concert?"


    "Then as idols you didn''t want to have a concert?"


    Seonuk replied calmly when Hansol asked in surprise. Hansol''s bright brown eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    When Sugyeom looked back on the memories of his previous life, Hansol had always been the ambitious musician among the members.


    Everyone did their best to prepare for the stage, but among them, Hansol was different. Even as a trainee he would practice to the ridiculous point of getting nosebleeds.


    As such, he would have been very excited to hear the word concert.


    "We''re going to do a fanclub naming contest through the fancafe. I''m thinking of advertising the official fanclub as soon as the name is decided. The draft for our light sticks will be around then too."


    (Note: Fancafe and fanclub are two different things.)


    Sugyeom soothed his bitter feelings as he listened to Seonuk silently.


    Thinking about it, even though DP Entertainment was an SME, their workflow was faster and more straightforward thanrgerpanies. It had only been 3 months since their debut, but they were already preparing for their reality show and official fanclub.


    If U-PITE had done sufficiently well in his previous life, he would have been able to stand at the top as a sessful idol, which made him heartbroken.


    It would have ended in regret for others, but fortunately now he had a chance to correct his mistakes. He made a deepmitment again to do well in this life.


    * * *


    A few dayster, a notice was posted on U-PITE''s official fancafe.


    [Announcement: Official Fanclub Naming Contest


    Author: DP Entertainment


    Hello. It''s DP Entertainment. Thanks to our fans who love U-PITE.


    At our fans'' requests, we would like to establish an official fanclub. Before that, we''re going to open a naming contest. For more information, please refer to the [Fanclub Naming Contest] bulletin board. We ask for your participation.


    Weing 2022, we wish everyone sess and well being.


    Thank you.]


    Just as Seonuk had said three days ago, an article was posted to name U-PITE''s fanclub. Fans reacted immediately. Discussions on the official fancafe and various sites to name the fanclub were heated.


    After several days of voting, the three most mentioned candidates were Juno, Io, and Orbis.


    Although Sugyeom already knew what it would be, he found fans arguing with each other about the naming of their fanclub to be cute.


    [Title: Frankly, Shouldn''t Our Fanclub Be Called Juno?


    Author: Anonymous


    U-PITE represents Zeus, so we should go with Juno for Hera. Zeus and Hera are cool.


    Juno? It''s boring


    Do you know?


    What do you knowI was pushing for Juno, but it''s hard to like it now


    I like the meaning, but I don''t like the name Juno


    Author: What, you guys are so picky, please leave myment;;]


    [Title: I Like Io


    Author: Cha2gyeom


    Iothe woman Jupiter loved, and it''s the closest moon to JupiterIsn''t it romantic?


    It''s just like yogurt


    Io bes a cowterHera in a fit of anger;;;;Turned it into a cowIf we fight with other fanster they will call us baby cows


    Author: What''s wrong with cows..if enemyes, we''ll hit them like a bull! We''re baby cows!


    Let''s make nose ring merchandise if Io wins.


    Are you crazy?]


    [Title: I''m Against Io


    Author: MossOne


    I just saw that someone wanted to make nose ring merchandise if Io winsAre you crazy?


    Are you targeting me..? It''s not bad to have a nose ring as baby cows. We''ll look strong. It''s good to have a strong nose ring.


    It''s too strong;;;;;;;; If we''re shown with nose rings on air, kids will run away.


    Nose ring is hriousIt''s unique]


    [Title: Isn''t Orbis Pretty?


    Author: HansolsToothbrush


    The word Orbis itself is so pretty and has a good meaning..It''s spaceThe universe that embraces U-PITEIsn''t it perfect?


    It reminds me of orgasm


    ? Take a walk. Really


    Nim, how do you live every day?


    What''s wrong with orgasm? It''s so nice.


    It''s still broad daylightLet''s not do this.]


    [Title: People Just Want to Say No to Everything


    Author: YuchansATM


    You don''t like this or that. You guys don''t like anything. Let''se up with our own name and promote our own songs.


    222222222222222 I agree


    3333333333333


    44444


    55555555555


    66666666666666666


    777777


    8888888888


    I agree


    I agree 22222


    I''m sorry, but what?


    Numbering break


    Aha, thank you!]

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Sugyeom, who had been looking at the variousmunity sites, wrinkled his forehead due to a throbbing headache.


    After the dinner with Seonuk three days ago, he had been experiencing headaches ever since and now it had gotten considerably worse.


    "Sugyeom-hyung, what''s wrong? Does your head still hurt?"


    "Ehm"


    Hansol asked anxiously when he saw Sugyeom grabbing his head. He put his big hand on Sugyeom''s forehead and murmured, Its not a fever


    "Let''s go to the hospital. It''s been several days and you''re still not well."


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital"


    "How can you say that? If you''re hurt, you should go whether you want to or not."


    Hansol said firmly. It was a blunt remark, but Sugyeom didn''t feel wronged because his expression was full of concern.


    "OkayI''ll go with Minseong-hyung when hees."


    "Make sure you do. I''ll checkter."


    Hansols voice softened only after hearing that Sugyeom had understood.


    Sugyeom said he would go, but his visage became gloomy when he thought of going to the hospital.


    In fact, he already knew what was causing the pain. It was because he had already experienced it in his previous life. Therefore, he didn''t want to go to the hospital despite it being so painful.


    He breathed a long sigh that only he knew.


    * * *


    At the fans request, U-PITE was going to do a sudden live broadcast.


    They had tried to avoid it today as much as possible, but it was a Friday evening and everyone had enthusiastically requested it on the fancafe, so they decided to proceed.


    As soon as the broadcast began, thement window began to flood as if everyone had been waiting.


    [Hello, oppas!]


    [Hi : ) ]


    [Hello, guys~~~~~]


    [Sugyeom?]


    [Sugyeom got cold feet?]


    [Where''s Pink-Gyeom?]


    [Come on out, Little-Gyeom]


    Little-Gyeom was Sugyeom''s nickname due to his height being shorter than Igyeom. Fansing into the broadcast were busily looking for Sugyeom because he wasnt on screen.


    Taewon, seeing this, slowly opened his mouth with a sad expression.


    "Sugyeom went to the hospital because hes hurt."


    Thement window became pandemonium as soon as the viewers were told that Sugyeom was hurt. And because Sugyeom had the most enthusiastic fan base, the responses also became serious.


    [Sugyeom is hurt???????????]


    [Sugyeom]


    [My babyWhat''s wrong with my baby]


    [He''s hurt??????]


    [Pink-Gyeom is hurt?]


    [Gyeom is hurt????????????]


    [I didn''t hear it because I just came inWho''s hurt?]


    [Sugyeom]


    [Sugyeom is hurt]


    [OMG]


    Shocked by thements that wereing up so fast that it was hard to read, Taewon shook his hands and continued.


    "Ah, it''s nothing serious. His wisdom tooth came out, so he went to get it pulled out."


    Fans were able to find some stability after hearing Taewon, but thements were filled with mournfulments as if they were still heartbroken.


    [Son of awisdom teethHave some sense]


    [AigoWisdom teeth hurt so muchWoo~ Why Sugyeom?]


    [Noona is heartbrokenSugyeom]


    [Damn wisdom teeth]


    In the end, the live broadcast finished without Sugyeom.


    About two hours after the live broadcast, Sugyeom, who had a swollen cheek from the extraction, returned to the amodation with a bitter expression.


    "Hyung, are you okay?"


    "Mhmh."


    Sugyeom groaned when Yuchan asked worryingly. It was impossible to speak because he was biting a cotton pad.


    This was why he didn''t want to go to the hospital. Although having headaches from a wisdom tooth was painful, the pain of extracting it and the pain afterwards was just as horrible.


    Naturally there was also the fact that he didn''t want to go to the dentist.


    He sniveled as he massaged his right cheek that was still numb from the anesthesia. He wanted to cry just imagining the hellish pain that woulde after it wore off.


    "Get some rest first."


    "Ehm."


    Sugyeom cupped his cheek with one hand while stumbling into his room. Sleeping was the only way to ovee pain in the current situation. Afterying down and covering himself with a nket, he curled up and closed his eyes.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll turn off the lights."


    Yuchan, perhaps worried, had followed Sugyeom. He fixed the nket, then turned off the lights and went out.


    Along with the sound of the door closing, everything became quiet. Sugyeom fell asleep in the dark under the influence of painkillers.


    * * *


    Sugyeom didnt know how long he had slept. Waking up in pain from time to time, he would force himself to close his eyes again. If not, it should have been three or four hours since he slept.


    Perhaps the painkillers were losing their effectiveness, but he was feeling an unpleasant pain. Thinking he should immediately take more painkillers before it worsened, he hurried to the kitchen.


    "Youre up."


    Igyeom, sitting in the living room, said. Having no power to respond, Sugyeom roughly answered with a wave of his hand and went on his way.


    After Sugyeom took two painkillers with a cup of water, he pulled out a dining chair feebly and sat down as he held his swollen cheek.


    "It''s Hobak-juk. Eat it."


    "Did you simmer it?"


    "Yeah. It''s cooled, so you can eat it now."


    Igyeom served a delicious bowl of yellow Hobak-juk. It was lukewarm when Sugyeom touched the bowl, confirming what Igyeom had said.


    "Thank you, I''ll enjoy it."


    Sugyeom was still in pain, but in any case, he had to eat something. The dentist had also said that he could eat if the bleeding stopped in three to four hours, so it was possible for him to eat porridge by now.


    He, who liked sweets, raised his spoon with sparkling eyes as if he had forgotten about the pain. Soon, as if he had realized something, he sprang up.


    "What?"


    "I''m going to add sugar."


    "It''s a sweet Hobak-juk. It''s sweet even if you just eat it as is."


    "I don''t think so. It doesnt taste sweet."


    "That''s why you had a toothache.


    "Oh my, wasnt it from a wisdom tooth and not from eating sweets?"


    Sugyeom said in protest of his injustice. Igyeom sighed deeply before bringing him some sugar.


    "At any rate, Song Sugyeom. You''re not a kid anymore."


    "It''s narrow-minded to think only children love sweets."


    "Yes, yes. Think as you please."


    Igyeoms rough way of speaking irritated Sugyeom, but he, who had gotten what he had wanted regardless, soon smiled contentedly as he scooped two big spoonfuls of sugar into his porridge. He heard the sound of Igyeom clicking his tongue as if to tell him to listen, but he pretended not to have heard it.


    "Oh?"


    "What now?"


    "There''s no Saealsim"


    "You can''t even chew it because you just had a tooth extraction."


    "Tsk."


    "I''ll put it in next time, so just eat this today."


    "Okay."


    It wasn''t until Sugyeom received a rain check that he picked up his spoon. The sweet taste of the yellow Hobak-juk spread through his mouth when he took a full bite.


    He smiled, feeling happy from the high sugar content. Meanwhile, Igyeom nced at him with a faint smile.


    * * *


    After the meal, Sugyeom looked in the mirror and examined his swollen cheek. He found an angle that looked as chubby as possible and took a picture.


    Next, he posted the selfie on the official fancafe and thepany''s public social media.


    [Title: Hello! It''s Sugyeom!


    Author: SongSugyeom


    I had my wisdom tooth pulled out. It hurt so much.But I became much better after eating Hobak-juk made by Igyeom! You don''t have to worry about me! Though, Igyeom didn''t put in any Saealsim because I just had my wisdom tooth pulled out. Heuk~That''s too bad.He said he''ll add a lot of Saealsim next time~~~Yay~~~]


    [Title: Wisdom Tooth, Out of 100 Points Ill Give You 100 Points


    Author: ThereAreTooManySameNicknames


    I was worried when I heard you went to the hospital to have your wisdom tooth pulled outIt hurt so much when I had my wisdom tooth pulled out that I''m sad to think that you must have had a hard time Looking at the picture, I think you did wellSo cute I''m going to die


    This  I was sad when I heard it was wisdom tooth, but then I saw the picture and its just too cute.


    Author: Sugyeom''s wisdom tooth could grows quarterlyAm I Satan for wishing that?


    EhmNim, Satan lost his job because of you.


    Author: But even for Satan, wouldnt seeing Sugyeom have his wisdom teeth removed cute?


    That''s true.]


    [Title: Do You Want to See My Search Keywords..?


    Author: ThisIsReal


    How to make your wisdom teeth grow faster.


    Wisdom teeth extraction ces that hurt.


    Maximum number of wisdom teeth.


    How to grow more wisdom teeth.


    How to swell cheeks after wisdom teeth extraction.


    How to keep cheeks swollen after wisdom teeth extraction.


    Hey, Satan


    OMGCrazy improvision


    Meanwhile, I looked for teeth extraction ces that didnt hurtSo Pink-Gyeom doesnt get hurt next time


    Author: I hope our Gyeom isnt hurt


    How toKeepSwellingWho is searching for ways to keep the swelling?It''s not even how to reduce swellingThat kind of result


    Today''s Best Satan Award and Best Improvise Award


    Author: Thank youTwo awards in one go]


    [Title: So Cute Its Crazy


    Author: CheeseCookieSubCharacter


    Ah whatSong Sugyeom''s cheeks are swollenHe''s chubby59595959595959How is he so cute


    The reason why he''s so cute is because his birthday is May 9th..]


    [Title: Ill Do Anything to Poke That Cheek With My Finger


    Author: PleaseLookAtOurDog


    Once.just onceIf I poke his cheek, he''ll be surprisedOr would he smile embarrassingly?My heart really hurts


    It''s so cute imagining itI guess Sugyeom would widen his eyes in surprise]


    [Title: Am I the Only One Whos Going Crazy When ck-Gyeom Made Pink-Gyeom Hobak-Juk?


    Author: GyeomGyeomMarriageCommittee


    It''s so tiresome to make pumpkin porridge Cooking it for Pink-Gyeom Ah, it''s true loveWhen my boyfriend had his baby wisdom tooth pulled out, I went to eat meat with my friends and sent a proof picture to my him;;;;;;


    Ah, is it normal to make porridge with sincerity?You can''t do it unless you''re in a loving rtionship


    They''re going to hide it nowthere''s no way we can hide it ourselves.


    Wasn''t your boyfriend disappointed?


    Author: Not at all. Because he did the same thing when I had my wisdom tooth pulled out^^


    WowYou guys are a match made in heaven like Gyeom-Gyeom.]

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    As Sugyeom was reading the fans''ments one by one after he had posted a selfie on the official fancafe, the door suddenly opened and Taewon walked in.


    Taewon stopped and quietly looked at him. Noticing the mischievousness in Taewon''s eyes, he heightened his alertness by shrinking his small shoulders.


    "What is it?"


    "Sugyeom."


    "Ehm, what?"


    "Can I pinch your cheek?"


    "N-no?!"


    Sugyeom furrowed his eyebrows and became angry when he heard Taewon''s blunt question. However, Taewon could already be seen approaching him with dazed eyes. Like mozzare cheese, he was going to stretch his cheek at any moment.


    "Don''t do it, don''t!"


    "Then, I''ll just poke you."


    "No, I told you no!"


    <em>Poke</em>


    One of Taewon''s thick index fingers stabbed Sugyeom''s cheek. Normally a dimple would form, but his cheek was so swollen that it was nowhere to be found.


    Although it didn''t hurt because Taewon had poked gently, it couldn''t have been fun for Sugyeom to have his face poked like a toy.


    Sugyeom discontentedly looked up at Taewon who was showing a really pleased expression. It was an expression of pure joy without malice, so he couldn''t even get angry.


    "Sugyeom, did you check your other wisdom teeth while taking your X-ray?"


    "Ehm. I saw it, and I''m screwed. The remaining three are also lying there. I don''t know when I''ll need them pulled. It''s absolutely like a ticking time bomb."


    "That"


    "But why does hyung''s expression look so happy?"


    "It''s just your imagination. I''m offering my condolences."


    Sugyeom scrutinized Taewon''s expression again. No matter how much he looked at it, Taewon''s mouth that was twitching seemed to be trembling as if he was trying hard to suppress hisughter. In addition, the puffed cheekbones couldn''t be hidden.


    "Really!"


    Sugyeom clenched his fists when he saw Taewon holding back hisughter like he was going to die of pain. Nheless, he didn''t hit Taewon.


    From his many experiences with Taewon so far, he knew it wouldn''t hurt even if he hit him.


    So he changed his method.


    He decided to loosen his clenched fists and tickle Taewon''s sides with his fingers instead.


    "Agh, stop, Song Sugyeom, hahaha, agh, Song Sugyeom!"


    Even though Taewon was a muscr man, he couldn''t withstand the tickling. As Sugyeom had predicted, Taewon''s body swerved in agony.


    Satisfied that his n was sessful, he tickled Taewon more persistently.


    "Hahaha, stop, Song Sugyeom, I told you to stop, I''ve warned you, hahaha!"


    "Even if you warn me, what can you do?!"


    Sugyeom shouted curiously. It was because he thought he was in control.


    However, it was just an illusion.


    Taewon immediately grabbed Sugyeom''s arms in one hand and overpowered him. Then, Sugyeom was slung over his shoulders.


    "A-ah, let me down!"


    "See, if you attack hyung you''ll be punished, Sugyeom."


    Taewon smiled triumphantly as the surprised Sugyeom struggled. The tables had turnedpletely in an instant.


    "You''re so mean, you can''t abuse your strength! You don''t know the difference in weight ss?"


    "You should have listened when I warned you. Why didn''t you?"


    "Y-you have to warn me twice! You get two yellow cards before you''re sent off. It''s so cruel to do this after only one!"


    Sugyeom didn''t back down even when he was on Taewon''s shoulders and gave a wless answer. Taewon,ughing at his answer, continued to carry him on his shoulders.


    "Say that you''re going to listen well from now on."


    "You''re so mean."


    "You don''t like it?"


    "Euaaak! All right! I''ll say it!"


    Sugyeom was spun around while on Taewon''s shoulders.


    Even though he knew Taewon wouldn''t drop him, he held onto Taewon''s clothes tightly due to an instinctive fear.


    He felt wronged, but knowing that he shouldn''t rebel anymore, he quickly lowered his tail.


    "I''ll listen to hyung well from now on! I''m good at listening! Now let me down! I''m dizzy!"


    After hearing aplete surrender from Sugyeom, Taewon dropped him off on his bed.


    However, Sugyeom didn''t miss the opportunity and attempted a final rebellion. As such, he bit Taewon''s exposed neck.


    "Agh! Song Sugyeom!"


    "Agh, my teeth!"


    Sugyeom, who had forcibly used his teeth less than a day after a tooth extraction, fell in pain. Meanwhile, Taewon fell into a fetal position. It was a battle without a winner.


    Taewon soon approached a mirror on the wall and examined the bite, leaving Sugyeom holding his cheek and groaning on the bed. There was a visible bite mark on the nape of his neck.


    "Wow, Song Sugyeom. Look at the bite mark. Are you even human? Huh? Are you?"


    "Precisely because I''m human and saw an animal. Hyung is already long out of this world."


    "You''re reallyUnlike you, I''m a sensible person, so I went easy on you. Ah, Song Sugyeom. It''s disgusting."


    Taewon swept the bite mark andughed at the ridiculous situation.


    No matter how pressing it was, he didn''t think an adult with any sense of awareness would bite someone.


    He couldn''t even get angry at the strange behavior. It was so absurd and ridiculous that he could only click his tongue.


    "Our fans are being fooled by your face."


    "What did I do?!"


    "They need to know that you''re this kind of person."


    "Then, tell the fans! I bit you! I''m going to tell them everything. My hyung carried me on his shoulders and put me on his bed while teasing me."


    Sugyeom stuck out his tongue and said provokingly. Taewon shook his head at the childish behavior. At his reaction, Sugyeom sensed that he had won.


    It was an absurdly childish and simple joke even to Sugyeom, but he often did this with Taewon. Each time, Taewon would back down first, so the winner always became Sugyeom.


    "Forget it, just get out of my bed."


    "Wasn''t it hyung who put me here? I didn''te here on my own, did I?"


    "So you''re not going to leave if I put you in my bed again next time?"


    Taewon immediately asked, taken aback by Sugyeom''s irrational argument.


    "Ah, of course. I would never leave obediently since I didn''te on my own."


    Taewon''s eyes narrowed.


    "Remember that."


    "Song Sugyeom, a man, never says what he doesn''t mean."


    Sugyeom answered confidently, still excited from having won his battle against Taewon. As a result, he didn''t notice Taewon''s strange expression.


    * * *


    The next morning Sugyeom sat down in defeat at the breakfast table after a long scuffle with Igyeom who went to wake him up.


    Igyeom didn''t always wake Sugyeom up for breakfast. There seemed to be some sort of reason in its own way, but Sugyeom didn''t know what it was.


    In any case, Sugyeom sat at the table with a swollen cheek after he was woken up and dragged by Igyeom.


    "Wow, hyung''s cheek is going to explode."


    Hansol remarked in disbelief when he saw that Sugyeom''s swollen cheek had seemingly gottenrger. He was smiling brightly for some reason, but Sugyeom was staring at Igyeom and didn''t notice.


    "It''s Miyeok-guk. It''s fine to chew it with rice."


    Igyeom served the simmered Miyeok-guk along with some Kimbap. It seemed the menu was prepared so as to not irritate Sugyeom''s mouth as much as possible after his tooth extraction.


    Sugyeom checked that the temperature of the Miyeok-guk was lukewarm before he mixed in the rice.


    Perhaps because the Miyeok-guk had been boiled for a long time, but there seemed to be no seaweed to chew on. As a result, the Miyeok-guk went down his throat without any pain.


    While admiring the mellow and deep taste, Sugyeom trembled with happiness.


    "Is it good?"


    "Very much!"


    "That''s a relief."


    Igyeom smiled lightly, but Sugyeom was distracted by the Miyeok-guk and didn''t notice.


    "Huh, Taewon-hyung, what happened to your neck?"


    "Oh, yeah. Did you get a mosquito bite? But is it mosquitoes season?"


    At Yuchan''s questioning, Hansol also tilted his head and asked. The bite mark had faded a lot overnight, but it remained strangely reddish.


    Taewon abruptlyughed and pointed to Sugyeom with his head when he recalled Sugyeom''s entric behavior from yesterday.


    "It''s Song Sugyeom''s fault."


    Taewon''s remark brought silence to the table.


    Sugyeom, not realizing that the atmosphere had suddenly be strange, continued to eat spoonfuls of the Miyeok-guk.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    "Song Sugyeomis that true?"


    Igyeom looked at Taewon and Sugyeom alternately in disbelief.


    "He''s a total nutcase."


    "What do you mean nutcase! Hyung started it."


    Sugyeom angrily interrupted the conversation when he heard Taewon''s casual tone.


    "If you were going to do that, why did you bite where everyone can see?"


    "Hyung, how about what you did to me? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."


    "How is that an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth?"


    "Hyung acted first and threw me on the bed."


    "Hey, tell it straight. When did I ever throw you on the bed?"


    As the conversation continued, the atmosphere became more wildly flowing out of control.


    The entire incident, which only Taewon and Sugyeom knew, flowed in an increasingly strange direction in the minds of the other three.


    "Hyung, did you really do that?"


    "Ehm, I did. I''m a fiercer person than I look."


    Sugyeom proudly answered Yuchan''s question. From his point of view, it was to boast of yesterday''s victory, but Yuchan''s expression was colored with shock when he heard it.


    "It''s not fierce, it''s weird, Sugyeom. Ordinary people don''t bite other people in bed, no, they don''t bite anyone anywhere."


    "Yesterday was a reasonable situation."


    Sugyeom said brazenly despite Taewon''s correction. He was so absorbed in eating his Miyeok-guk that he responded casually without reading the surrounding atmosphere.


    Igyeom, Hansol, and Yuchan looked at the two people alternately with trembling eyes. Then, one after another, they sprang up from their seats.


    The three''s tableware was already close to finished by the time Sugyeom came. He thought they had started eating before he woke up, so he didn''t sense anything strange.


    In that way, Sugyeom finished his meal fighting with Taewon.


    Although they had been arguing, Taewon said he would wash the dishes because Sugyeom was still in pain from having his wisdom tooth removed. As a result, Sugyeom entered his room by himself with a light heart.


    "Sol, what''s the matter?"


    Sugyeom tilted his head when he found Hansol standing in the middle of the room. Not only was he standing in an ambiguous spot but his expression also looked abnormal.


    Hansol usually had a bright expression that matched his soft personality. However, now there wasn''t the slightest smile to be found.


    "Sol?"


    Sugyeom sneaked a look at Hansol when he didn''t answer. Hansol''s lips were quivering as if he didn''t know what to say. Soon, he sighed deeply and scratched his hair irritably.


    "You''re acting strange, Sol. Is something wrong?"


    Sugyeom became nervous when he noticed Hansol''s unusual reaction. Did something happen? He was suddenly scared when he recalled an incident rted to Hansol in his previous life.


    The always seemingly kind and sweet Hansol had verbally abused a staff member of an entertainment show and evenmitted assault.


    He couldn''t believe that Hansol, who was always smiling and was friendly to everyone, would hit someone. However, many people had witnessed the assault, and even CCTV footage of the assault was recorded.


    Only after watching the CCTV footage with his own eyes did he conceded that Hansol had hit someone.


    Though, even in his previous life, he didn''t know why. For what reason did Hansol, a seemingly good-hearted and upright person, do such a thing?


    Because he didn''t know why, Sugyeom was even more anxious when he noticed Hansol''s attitude now.


    He bit his tender lips and looked at Hansol with trembling eyes.


    "Hyung, is it true what Taewon-hyung said earlier?"


    "Ehm? Uh, uhIt''s true. Why?"


    Contrary to what Sugyeom thought was leading to a serious conservation, Hansol''s question was too ordinary. It was about the conversation he had with Taewon at the breakfast table about yesterday''s joke.


    While relieved by the unexpected question, he wondered why Hansol was asking such a thing.


    He blinked his big eyes and waited for Hansol to continue.


    "No, I don''t understand What the hell did you two do?"


    "What?"


    Sugyeom tilted his head.


    The two were thinking the same thing. Sugyeom biting Taewon''s neck in bed.


    However, the nuance waspletely different, so in a way, Hansol''s reaction was natural.


    "How am I supposed to ept this?"


    "How do you ept what? You just have to ept it?"


    "Ha, something like that, since when?"


    "Oh? Yesterday''ssomething like that? Yesterday was the first time."


    Sugyeom answered bluntly, not noticing Hansol''s underlying meaning.


    He had fought many times with Taewon, but yesterday was the first time he had bitten him. That was also why Taewon was shocked and had reprimanded him more than usual.


    "Did you do that all of a sudden yesterday? There must have been some signs."


    "There was nothing like thatIt''s just yesterday. Something like thatis there a need for a sign?"


    "What?"


    "It just happened in the moment."


    "Just in the moment?"


    "Ehm"


    Sugyeom was confused by Hansol''s shocked reaction.


    Him and Taewon were just messing around with each other, so what signs were needed? It simply happened because they were messing around. It would have been more strange if he had asked Taewon beforehand.


    Hansol sighed deeply and rubbed his face. Soon, he looked directly at Sugyeom as if he had made up his mind.


    "ThenWill you also do that with me if the situationes up?"


    "Huh?"


    "If the situationes up with me."


    Hansol asked firmly. However, unlike his firm voice, his eyes were trembling.


    If Sugyeom had to say, Hansol was his second closest friend, and like his rtionship with Taewon, the jokes weren''t serious.


    Hansol was his dongsaeng and was very friendly, so in his own way he was protective of him. There wouldn''t be situations where he would physically fight with Hansol like Taewon in the first ce.


    Therefore, he couldn''t immediately answer Hansol''s question. He couldn''t imagine the situation.


    However, if Hansol''s attitude was to change in the future and he yed a joke on him like Taewon had, then he was willing to y a joke on him as he did with Taewon.


    "WhatI guess if Sol wants to?"


    "If I want toYou''re going to do it?"


    Hansol became dumbfounded as if he couldn''t believe what Sugyeom had said.


    He appeared seemingly flustered, but Sugyeom was very relieved because he didn''t have a serious or stiff face like before.


    Relieved, Sugyeom smiled brightly and replied.


    "Ehm, there''s nothing I can''t do. I like Taewon-hyung and I like you too."


    "What?"


    Hansol''s expression immediately became frighteningly cold.


    As a result, Sugyeom swallowed his dry saliva. Hansol''s mood appeared to have improved just earlier, but was it just an illusion? Sugyeom was simply confused by the situation.


    He reflected on what he had said, but there was no indication in which part Hansol was offended by.


    If he had to say, Hansol''s expression became stiff as soon as he said he liked him.


    WaitWas Hansol displeased that he had said he liked him?


    When he thought that far, he had no choice but to be even more confused.


    Hansol had been friendly and kind to him. Sugyeom thought he liked him more than anyone else, so he couldn''t understand why his face had stiffened when he said he liked him. He would even be convinced if someone had said Hansol was hurt.


    "I meanI don''t hate it?"


    "Good for you, why are you telling me this?"


    Hansol coldly answered Sugyeom''s carefully worded question.


    Since it was a tone Sugyeom had never thought he would hear from him, he lowered his head gloomily, unable to say anything.


    Hansol, who was watching, breathed a long sigh. At the heavy sigh, Sugyeom''s head fell even lower.


    " I''m sorry. I was too shocked. I didn''t mean to get mad at hyung. I had never thought of hyung as someone with that kind of view on love. Of courseYes, it could be hyung''s taste. That''s possibleI was so shocked when it was a member and not someone else who had said it"


    "Wait, what do you mean by view on love?"


    As Sugyeom quietly listened to Hansol''s long-winded exnation, he raised his head to the words view on love'' that had caught his ears.


    No, why was Hansol suddenly talking about the view on love?

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    "Ah. I didn''t think you had that view on love. Not a rtionship, just sexually open-minded? Anyway, I didn''t know you thought like that."


    "Wait, wait. Stop, stop!"


    Sugyeom interrupted Hansol, startled by his words.


    He didn''t know what, where, or how it had became twisted, but he, who had suddenly be sexually open-minded, looked at Hansol with round eyes.


    "I''m sexually open-minded?"


    "No? That''sAren''t you open-minded?"


    "No, no. What the hell are you saying?!"


    Sugyeom abruptly shouted, unable to hold back his frustration in the end.


    How did he suddenly be sexual open-minded? And how was Hansol so open-minded to react as such? It was unanswerable questions one after another.


    "It''ssex"


    "Stooop! Why are you talking about that all of a sudden?!"


    Sugyeom quickly interrupted Hansol, perfectly aware of what he was about to say.


    He was confused by the sudden words that hade from Hansol''s mouth and why he was talking about such things now.


    "Thenyou didn''t put it inDid you do it until then?"


    "What do you mean I didn''t put it in?!"


    <em>Kyaaagh</em>


    Sugyeom shouted in disgust knowing what Hansol seemed to have meant.


    Soon, Hansol''s face became more flustered.


    "Then, did you put it in?"


    "No!"


    Why did this little brat keep saying he put something in?!


    Although Sugyeom was only one year older than Hansol at most, he suddenly felt like he had aged from the chaotic situation.


    "So what is it?!"


    "Agh! That''s what I want to ask! What the hell is this conversation?! What kind of flow is this?!"


    Sugyeom cried out in frustration and even grabbed his hair. And from Hansol''s expression, he seemed to be just as frustrated as he was.


    He hit his forehead hard and began to reflect on their conversations to see where and how it became twisted.


    First, he said he had messed around with Taewon yesterday. Then, Hansol asked him if he would do it with him if the situation was right, so he had answered that he would because he liked them both.


    In this pure and unspoiled conversation, how did the words that start with sex and end with him became intertwined?


    And what? Sexually open-minded?


    "Hey, what made you think I was sexually open-minded?"


    "You said you did it with Taewon-hyung because the situation was right!"


    "Huh?"


    "You said you would do it with me if the situation suits you! Because you like us both!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    Sugyeom asked back in a daze.


    What Hansol had repeated was certainly true. That was, when taken word for word. However, he was certain there was no underlying meaning.


    As he tried to understand what he had said faintly, he calmly looked at Hansol.


    Hansol could be seen sighing as he swept his blond hair with a flustered expression like he was embarrassed.


    One, two, three seconds passed. The moment when different frustrations weighed on them grew, Sugyeom widened his eyes at a thought that had suddenlye to mind.


    "Wait, wait. Sol, don''t tell methatTaewon-hyung and IYou don''t think we slept together?"


    "Hyung said it with your own mouth. You slept."


    "Hey geeze, when did I say that?!"


    At the same time as Sugyeom''s anger exploded, the palm of his hand turned to Hansol''s chest.


    <em>Thump</em>


    Hansol covered his chest after being suddenly struck. His expression was filled with shock.


    "Wh-what?"


    "I said I was messing around with Taewon-hyung. When did I say we slept together?"


    "Hyung, when did you say you were messing around? You never said that!"


    Hansol cried out unjustly as he massaged his chest.


    His words of protest quickly reminded Sugyeom of the conversation he had with Taewon. However, even after looking through his memory carefully, as Hansol had said, he never mentioned that he and Taewon were messing around.


    In the end, as his lips quivered like it was going to explode from being unable to find anything to say, his face quickly became dyed red.


    Although he felt aggrieved, embarrassment came when he thought how Hansol had misunderstood him so far.


    "Hey, who do you take me for? I''m a virgin!"


    ""


    Sugyeom, who had unconsciously shouted for his innocence due to feeling aggrieved and embarrassed, quickly closed his mouth and eyes tightly.


    Even though he felt aggrieved, he didn''t have to shout that he was a virgin. Regret was called regret because it was always toote.


    As he was thinking in vain that he would sell his soul if he could go back five seconds, Hansol''s thick lips moved slightly.


    "Don''t say anything. Just don''t do it. I made a slip of the tongue, so you just"


    Perhaps due to Hansol''s personality, he must have wanted to say something to fix this awkward and embarrassing situation even if a little tofort Sugyeom who wanted to drown in a te of water.


    However, Sugyeom didn''t want to hear it. Whatever he said would only add to the shame.


    "I-I''m a virgin too."


    "Aaaaak! I told you not to say it!"


    Sugyeom''s scream echoed from U-PITE''s amodation.


    * * *


    "Yuchan."


    Sugyeom scratched his nose as he approached Yuchan, who was leaning against the veranda railing and looking out the window.


    Yuchan nced at him and soon fixed his eyes out the window again.


    He sighed inwardly, seemingly too aware of why Yuchan was acting like this.


    After finally resolving the grave misunderstanding with Hansol, it was now time to exin to the remaining members.


    He didn''t know why everyone had such a ridiculous misunderstanding.


    Common sense was that he couldn''t have slept with Taewon! The same member! At the amodation no less! He couldn''t do that unless he wanted to ruin their group''s dynamic.


    Nevertheless, it seemed not only Hansol but Igyeom and Yuchan had misunderstood, so he had to resolve the misunderstanding before it deepened.


    "It might be an unnecessary worry, but what I had said earlier during breakfast"


    "Don''t say anything."


    Yuchan ended the conversation without giving Sugyeom a chance to exin.


    If Sugyeom hadn''t seen Yuchans expression when he gave him the cold treatment, he would have felt hurt.


    However, contrary to Yuchan''s cold treatment, he appeared to be more depressed than anything, so Sugyeom wasn''t even given the chance to be hurt.


    "It''s a misunderstanding."


    "What misunderstanding?"


    It was more important to bring up the main topic than to give a lengthy exnation. Yuchan seemed to be harboring a deep misunderstanding.


    Fortunately Yuchan had turned his head. As a result, Sugyeom took a deep breath in relief and spoke.


    "That''sUh, I never thought it would be conveyed in that sense. Taewon-hyung and I were just joking yesterday. Hyung poked me in the cheek as a joke. So I told him not to do it, and I bit himThat''s why his neck is like that."


    "Really?"


    "Ehm. Really."


    Sugyeom answered firmly.


    Although he wanted to angrily shout, "Who do you think I am?" and smack him like he had done with Hansol earlier, he thought it wouldn''t be toote to do it after the atmosphere had warmed up.


    "Then, nothing happened with Taewon-hyung?"


    "If you mean sexual, then nothing happened. Really."


    "AhThat''s a relief."


    Yuchan buried his face in his big hands. Perhaps he was really relieved, but he even exhaled a long sigh.


    "Hey, who do you think I am?! How could I do such a thing with a member of the same group at the amodation when all the members are around unless I was crazy?"


    Only then did Sugyeom shout. He thought it was unfair and ridiculous, but on the other hand, even thought it was funny trying to exin such a ridiculous misunderstanding.


    "Right."


    For some reason, Yuchan looked bitter even after hearing Sugyeom''s exnation.


    Sugyeom, who was ted that the ridiculous misunderstanding had cleared up and thought Yuchan wouldugh, was taken aback by thepletely different reaction than expected.


    "Yuchan, what''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing. I''m sorry I misunderstood."


    Although Yuchan said nothing, his eyes looked as lonely as could be.


    Sugyeom finally realized what was wrong. He thought his words had hurt Yuchan.


    Yuchan naturally didn''t know that he knew his sexual orientation, so he thought what he had said was enough to be hurtful.


    "So what I meant, uhOf course, the members can date, and if they like each other, they can move forward. But no matter how much we do that, there''s a limit. We don''t live alone but in an amodation with other members, so touching each other doesn''t make sense."


    Yuchan showed a surprised expression. It wasn''t a bitter expression like before, so Sugyeom was relieved to think that his added remark had worked.


    Gaining nerve, he continued.


    "To put it bluntly, couldn''t you and I go out? Like dating? And uh, kiss on the cheek? Or real kissing? And after that too! It could happen. Why couldn''t it? But there''s a time and ce for everything."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Sure, of course!"


    Sugyeom answered Yuchan''s careful question without hesitation.


    When he thought about how Yuchan must be suffering alone just because he liked men, he added.


    "Well, what''s the big deal with guys dating? It''s nothing special. What''s the problem? I don''t mind dating and sleeping with a guy. It''s fine, there''s no problem as long as we get along. I mean, the time has to be right, is what I''m saying."


    "Hyung, what you just saiddo you mean it?"


    "I mean it. I''m someone who can''t even lie."


    Sugyeom responded by waving his hand in an exaggerated manner.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Sugyeom grabbed a door handle and took a deep breath. Now there was only one person left.


    After resolving the misunderstanding with Yuchan, he had heard from him that Igyeom was in the practice room. To get here he had to briskly walk in brutal minus 17 Celsius weather.


    In any case, he had already resolved the misunderstanding with Hansol and Yuchan, so he thought he would be used to it by now. However, the misunderstanding was so embarrassing that he felt just as embarrassed as if it was the first time exining it.


    After a long sigh, he slowly opened the door.


    "Cha Igyeom, are you sleeping?"


    Sugyeom approach Igyeom who was lying on his back in the middle of the practice room.


    Igyeom didn''t answer and had his eyes tightly shut, so he quietly squatted down beside him. Because Sugyeom was wearing a thick long padded jacket, he appeared to have be a big ball-like shape that would roll at the slightest touch.


    "Hey, sleep at the amodation. Don''t sleep here. It''s freezing."


    Igyeom was still unresponsive.


    In addition to the unheated floor, when he saw Igyeom only wearing training pants and a thin T-shirt, Sugyeom became worried.


    He could even feel a chill when he took out his hands that were hidden in the ribbed cuffs of his jacket and touched the floor. The thought of someone lying in such a cold ce made his forehead wrinkled.


    "Your back"


    Let alone the cold, he was naturally worried about Igyeom''s back when he saw him sleeping on the hard, bare floor without a cushion.


    As someone who made a living with their body, he was alert to such things.


    He clicked his tongue inwardly and thought he should cover Igyeom with his padded jacket.


    Just as he was fidgeting his fingers trying to find his jacket''s zipper, there came a voice.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Euaah, oh my gosh!"


    Surprised by Igyeom''s sudden voice, Sugyeom had almost fallen back. He was slow to move because he was wearing a thick padded jacket and his center of gravity was unstable from him squatting.


    After iling his arms and barely keeping his bnce, he stared at Igyeom with resentment.


    "I almost fell down because of you!"


    "Why because of me? You''re round like a snowman."


    "What? A snowman? Round? What are you talking about? And you, you weren''t sleeping, so why didn''t you answer?"


    "Do I have to answer when you call me?"


    Sugyeom''s eyes narrowed at Igyeom''s blunt answer. People didn''t have to answer unconditionally when they were called, but at least they should show a reaction.


    Listening and not responding at all was ultimately the same as ignoring.


    "It''s not like that, but you can''t just outright ignore people, right?"


    "I just did, why?"


    "Wow, Cha Igyeom is so childish."


    "Oh, you didn''t know? I''m normally very childish."


    Sugyeom was speechless at the unexpected childish answer. However, knowing roughly why Igyeom was being so childish with a twisted sense, instead of bing angry with him, he shook his head.


    "What I said during breakfast, it''s a misunderstanding."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You don''t?"


    "Well, I really don''t know. Oh, you mean that? The fact that you and Taewon-hyung went crazy biting and sucking? I don''t care at all, so be on your way."


    Igyeom seemed determined to outright misunderstand. His attitude was so childish that it left Sugyeom speechless, unable to evenugh.


    However, it had to be corrected. He especially couldn''t stay still since he had heard the words biting and sucking.''


    "Biting and sucking? What are you talking about?"


    "Why, it wasn''t just biting and sucking? Yes of course, after biting and sucking you stick it in"


    "Hey jeez!"


    <em>Pa!</em>


    Startled by Igyeom''s words, Sugyeom cursed and hit Igyeom''s forehead that was revealed through his split bangs from lying down.


    "Ar-are you crazy?"


    Igyeom looked at Sugyeom in disbelief as he held where he was hit on the forehead.


    It would be a lie if Sugyeom said he wasn''t intimidated by Igyeom''s presence. However, he soon resolved himself. He thought Igyeom deserved to be hit.


    "What do you mean stick it in?!"


    <em>Pa!</em>


    "Damn it, whatAh! You hit me again?"


    A loud sound rang out again. Igyeom''s forehead, which was hit by two smashes in a row, became red.


    Likewise, Sugyeom''s face had turned ripe as a tomato after hearing such explicit words.


    "Are you crazy?! Stick what in?! It''s a misunderstanding!"


    "What misunderstanding"


    "I''m going to hit you again if you open your mouth before I''m done talking, jeez. Be quiet and listen."


    Sugyeom warned Igyeom by firmly cutting off his words.


    Fortunately, perhaps because the consecutive hits to the forehead had worked, but Igyeom kept his mouth closed even though he showed a dissatisfied expression.


    "Taewon-hyung teased me about my swollen cheek yesterday, so I tried to get even by biting him. It doesn''t mean what you think it means at all. No, what the hell is inside your head for you toe to such a conclusion?"


    "Really?"


    Igyeom, who was silent as if he was lost in thought for a while, asked. Sugyeom, feeling relieved that he might be able to get through to him, continued.


    "Really. Did you think I would bite and mingle with the same member in the amodation where everyone is? Does that make sense?"


    "Does it make sense to bite someone''s neck as a joke? What else was I supposed to think when someone got a kiss mark on the back of their neck?"


    "Th-that''sAnyway! It''s not what you think it is! The more I think about it, the more unfair it is! Why do I have to go around and exin this? Everyone''s head is full of only lewd demons."


    "Who made it like that?"


    "Ha? Now I''m the one who made your head full of lewd demons?"


    ""


    Igyeom became silent. Dumbfounded, Sugyeom raised his hand again towards Igyeom''s forehead.


    Unfortunately, Igyeom had grabbed his hand this time, so his n to throw a smash had gone up in smoke.


    "Stop hitting me. How many times are you going to hit me?"


    "But I''ve only hit you two times? Even with this, it would only be three."


    "Hitting an idol''s face twice is already a lot."


    "Hmm, it''s fine since it''s not even a promotion period."


    Sugyeom snorted.


    The group wasn''t in a period where cameras followed them all the time, so it wouldn''t be a big deal if Igyeom got hit a few times on the forehead. And if Sugyeom had to be frank, he was the visual member of the team.


    "Anyway, can you let me go now?"


    Sugyeom signaled at his hand, which was still being held. Igyeom alternately looked at Sugyeom''s face and hand, then soon slowly released his grip.


    As a result, Sugyeom, who had regained freedom of his hand, quickly pped Igyeom on the forehead without missing the gap.


    "Ah! Song Sugyeom!"


    "Awesome, thatpletes the trifecta."


    Igyeom was speechless as he Looked at Sugyeom giggling contentedly. However, he soonughed in vain.


    "Fine, okay. Agh, you and I"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Anyway, forget it."


    "Damn, anyway this anyway that. Enough of that! Hurry and get up! You''ll really catch a cold like this."


    "Actually, I was about to get up."


    Igyeom quickly rose to his feet. As Sugyeom watched Igyeom get back up in one quick motion, he soon called out to him.


    "Cha Igyeom."


    "What now?"


    "We''ve got a problem."


    "What problem?"


    Looking at Igyeom whose forehead had narrowed, Sugyeom opened his mouth with a tearful expression.


    "I have a cramp in my legs. Help me."


    "Song Sugyeom, you''re a handful."


    "Aren''t I fresh instead of a handful?"


    "Ha, where the hell did you get that?"


    Igyeom sighed dispiritedly as he rubbed Sugyeom''s legs.


    "Ayaya ayaya~"


    Sugyeom whined as he let Igyeom rub his legs.


    "I got it somewhere. I''m fresh instead of a handful."


    "I don''t know where you got it, but don''t say that in front of the camera."


    "If I do, the fans will like it because it''s cute."


    Although he wasn''t certain, despite theme pun, their fans would probably find it cute even if it was unfunny.


    "I''m certain our fans will be pleased to know you''re high maintenance."


    "Wouldn''t they like me more if they knew?"


    "Where the hell did you get that confidence from?"


    It was confidence from the memories of his previous life.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Sugyeom, having recalled what image of himself the fans liked, pouted his lips as he swallowed the words he couldn''t say.


    Seeing him like that, Igyeom smiled helplessly, trying to suppress hisughter that almost leaked out unknowingly.


    "Thank you. That''s enough. You can stop massaging."


    "Get up."


    Igyeom got up first and reached out his hand. Sugyeom took his hand and got up with an umph.''


    His legs were still tingling, but fortunately they didn''t seem to be as numb as before.


    "Your hands are so warm."


    "It''s just that your hands are cold."


    Sugyeom smiled pleasantly at the warmth he felt from holding Igyeom''s hand. Igyeom clicked his tongue and smiled slightly.


    "Let''s hurry back to the amodation. Everyone must be waiting."


    "Ehm."


    "Cha Igyeom, let''s buy ice cream on the way. Since it''s cold, I want something cold."


    "Didn''t you crave it when it was hot?"


    "No tackle. No tackle."


    (Note: No tackle means don''t point out what was said.)


    Sugyeom said bluntly as he made a big X on his head with both arms. Seeing him behave as such, Igyeom shook his head.


    Igyeom was displeased, but eventually took Sugyeom and stopped by an ice cream shop that had 31 vors. He didn''t forget to buy two tubs of ice cream in thergest capacity for Sugyeom, who had a weakness for ice cream.


    * * *


    [Announcement: U-PITE''s Fanclub Naming Contest Result


    Author: DP Entertainment


    Hello, all fans who love U-PITE. It''s DP Entertainment.


    Here are the voting results for U-PITE''s official fanclub.


    Juno and Orbispeted fiercely, but ultimately, Orbis won the most votes.


    Therefore, U-PITE''s official fanclub name has been decided as Orbis.


    We would like to take this opportunity to thank everyone who participated.


    Also, we''re currently preparing the first phase of Orbis'' fan recruitment.


    At the earliest maintenance, we''ll say hello through the first phase recruitment of Orbis.


    Thank you.]


    "OrbisOrbis."


    Sugyeom muttered to himself after having read the notice countless times.


    Orbis, or shortened as OrB, was U-PITE''s fanclub.


    In his previous life, he would say our OrB'' like it was a habit. Precious people he thought would be with him forever.


    U-PITE and Orbis. It was a rtionship seemingly closer than anything else, but it was also a rtionship that had ended in vain.


    He had naturally yed a big role in the matter. It was him who had stubbornly ignored the words of those who were sincerely worried about him.


    As such, he had vowed to not repeat the same mistake in this life.


    After resolving himself again, he repeated the name of the fanclub several times.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Ah, I was looking at the name of our fanclub."


    Taewon had appeared shaking his wet hair after having just finished taking a shower. Sugyeom made it easier to see the notice by dragging the part marked Orbis with his mouse.


    "Oh, it''s Orbis. I voted for Io."


    "Eh, hyung did?"


    "Of course. You didn''t?"


    "Ehm. I didn''t."


    Sugyeom awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck.


    He had already known Orbis would win due to the memory of his previous life. As a result, he didn''t even think to vote.


    In his previous life, he had naturally put his heart and soul into voting. At the time, he had used all three of his IDs to vote for Juno in full force. However, it still ended up losing to Orbis.


    As he smacked his lips at the bitter memory, Taewon''s phone began to ring loudly.


    "Hyung, I think someone is calling you."


    "Yeah. Who in the morning wouldOh, it''s Minseong-hyung."


    Taewon muttered to himself when he saw the caller''s name.


    It was Minseong, their manager. Considering it wasn''t their promotion period, Sugyeom who had wondered why he would call this morning, smiled unknowingly at a memory from his previous life.


    * * *


    "What''s going on? Taewon-hyung, did you hear anything?"


    "No. I''m here because Minseong-hyung told me to bring you guys."


    The members had anxiously gathered in Seonuk''s empty office after they were called to thepany early in the morning. Everyone was nervous except for Sugyeom.


    "Song Sugyeom, what do you know? How can you rx by yourself?"


    "No. I don''t know anything."


    Sugyeom shook his head when questioned by Igyeom. He could have told him the truth, but everyone would find out soon anyway. It was better to pretend he didn''t know because it would be strange if he knew beforehand.


    "Suspicious."


    "Taewon-hyung, he''s being mean to me."


    Sugyeom attached himself to Taewon sitting next to him and used Igyeom. Taewon was used to it, so he just patted Sugyeom''s round head without saying anything.


    "Hey, how am I being mean to you?"


    "You''re mean, of course."


    "I''m not being mean. It''s a reasonable suspicion."


    "Suspiciousness is mean. You need to be more trusting of your members."


    As Sugyeom and Igyeom bantered harmlessly, the office door opened and Seonuk walked in. Even though it was early in the morning, he was well-dressed and his hair was neatlybed.


    "You''re here early."


    "Minseong-hyung told us toe right away."


    "Ah, well done."


    Seonuk rubbed his forehead and mused to himself when Taewon answered. The members were speechless, unable to tell if they were supposed toe right away after Minseong had called them.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with the atmosphere? Why are you guys so stiff?"


    Seonuk tilted his head when he sensed the strange atmosphere. However, it wasn''t easily resolved by his question.


    Except for Sugyeom who knew the situation, the other members were guessing that it wasn''t a good thing that they were called to the office in the morning.


    "Taewon, what''s wrong with them? Did you catch them?"


    "No. Why would I catch them?"


    "Hmm, but they seemed very strange. Ah, Sugyeom. I heard you had one of your wisdom teeth taken out."


    "Yes. I thought I was going to die of pain."


    Sugyeom tearfully pointed to the side of his cheek where he had his wisdom tooth extracted. His slim index finger was poking his cheek, which made him look like he was doing the cute pose'' children did.


    "It looked like that from the picture. But didn''t you look cute after you had your wisdom tooth taken out? It suits you well. When is the next time you''re going to the hospital to have another wisdom tooth removed? Let''s mark the date. Then the one after that."


    "D-director!"


    Sugyeom raised his voice in anger at Seonuk''s mischievous remark.


    The pain he had suffered from his wisdom tooth was still vivid, so he resented Seonuk for ying such a joke. On the contrary, Seonuk grinned slyly at Sugyeom''s reaction.


    "Hahahaha, sorry, sorry. But I''m serious, so next time you have one of your wisdom teeth taken out, you have to contact me first. All right?"


    Sugyeom red at Seonuk as hard as he could instead of answering. Despite his fierce expression, Seonuk just smiled leisurely.


    "Director, I wonder why you brought us here?"


    Hansol interrupted the conversation between Seonuk and Sugyeom. Still smiling, Seonuk turned towards Hansol.


    "This time, a horror experience program is doing a pilot episode, and they want to cast you guys as their first guests. If you do well, it might be permanent, even if not all the members remain. Naturally it''s only possible if the broadcast is sessful, and you have to do well to be regr guests. For now, if everything goes well, it was discussed that you guys will have the highest priority."


    "Awesome!"


    "Wow, wow. Really?"


    Taewon and Hansol said in surprise. Igyeom and Yuchan didn''t say anything, but they looked happy. Although Sugyeom already knew, he pretended to act surprised.


    "Wah, that''s amazing!"


    Sugyeom deliberately said in a high-pitch as if he didn''t know anything. Despite the exaggerated acting, the other members seemed to be too absorbed about the broadcast to notice.


    In his previous life, the broadcast was sessful in its own way, so it didn''t end at the pilot episode and continued on afterwards.


    Unfortunately, however, members of U-PITE weren''t permanent casts. It was because they were burdened by the first entertainment show and were very nervous about the nature of horror experiences.


    Sugyeom, who had resolved himself, vowed to make things right this time around.


    Thinking that what was scarier than ghosts was the group falling apart.


    "Also, the reality show I mentionedst time will air soon. It''s the reality show''s 10th anniversary, so you can think of it as preparing for oureback."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone nodded.


    "While you''re here, I''ll give you my card through Minseong, so treat yourself to something delicious."


    "Can I eat Korean beef?"


    Sugyeom asked with his eyes shining. Seonukughed and nodded as if he knew he would ask that.


    "We can even catch a cow, so eat whatever you want."


    "Wah, my heart just skipped a beat. I think I might fall in love with Director."


    "Huh? You haven''t fallen in love with me yet? This, I need to reflect on myself. I still haven''t been able to buy Sugyeom''s heart."


    Seonuk said slowly. He didn''t forget to stretch his lips and smile. Sugyeom also smiled brightly.


    "Ahaha, but my heart is very expensive. I don''t just give it to anyone. That''s only natural."


    "Really? I didn''t know that. And here I thought you were just giving it to anyone."


    "Eh, who do you think I am?! I''m not like that?"


    Sugyeom said, waving his index finger gently. Seonuk looked as if he was dying of fun.


    "Good, then I''ll try my best to seduce you, so take care of that expensive heart."


    At Seonuk''s words, the eyes of the other four members immediately turned to him. However, even after receiving their gazes, he sped his hands as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    <em>Sizzle</em>


    Mouth-watering sounds erupted when fresh cut beef was ced on a grill. Sugyeom''s eyes sparkled as he held his chopsticks and anxiously waited for the meat to cook.


    "Sugyeom, the meat will be cooked by your eyes."


    "I really hope so. Likeser beams, <em>chijii</em>."


    Sugyeom responded to Taewon''s joke while smacking his lips. Taewon smiled when he saw Sugyeom''s heartfelt reaction.


    "Sugyeom, although you only need to cook it slightly, this is still raw."


    "Heuk"


    Sugyeom was at a loss for words. Nevertheless, his eyes never left the meat.


    Taewon, sympathizing with the impatient Sugyeom, pressed some of the uncooked meat with his tongs.


    "This should be enough for Tataki."


    "Yay! Thank you!"


    Taewon picked up a piece of meat that was barely cooked and ced it in front of Sugyeom''s te. Sugyeom immediately picked it up and ate it. Perhaps because it was Korean beef, but it melted in his mouth even though it was no different from being raw.


    "The others are roughly cooked now. You can pick it up yourself."


    Taewon said as he arranged the meat while Sugyeom continued to chew. However, unlike what he had said, he continued to pick up the cooked meat with his tongs and put it on Sugyeom''s te.


    From the way Taewon was only taking care of Sugyeom, perhaps the other members would be upset, but no oneined about the familiar scene. Rather, they were all engrossed in taking care of Sugyeom.


    "Sugyeom-hyung, have some Sprite."


    "Oh, thank you. Yuchan."


    Yuchan offered Sugyeom a full ss of Sprite he had poured. Sugyeom immediately epted it and emptied half at once.


    "Keuuek, refreshing."


    Hansol couldn''t hide his smile when he saw Sugyeom made a satisfied expression even though he was suffering from the stinging carbonation.


    Igyeom pushed a bowl of potato sd that Sugyeom liked in front of him. Sugyeom, having only concentrated on meat all along, only noticed there were side dishes after one was pushed right in front of him.


    "There''s sd too."


    Sugyeom''s eyes widened after he quickly spooned and tasted the sd. As the softness of the mashed potatoes mixed with mayonnaise lingered in his mouth, his body even trembled with joy.


    "Why is this so delicious?"


    "It''s because you have a childs taste bud."


    "Why is liking potato sd a childs taste bud?"


    Sugyeom responded discontentedly to Igyeom''s teasing, but again picked up a spoonful of the potato sd.


    Meanwhile, Hansol made a Ssam with three pieces of beef and brought it to Sugyeom''s mouth.


    "Hyung, say ah~"


    "Why is the Ssam so big?"


    "It''s because I''ve packed my love for hyung inside."


    "Hey, then isn''t this too small? If you love me, you should make one much bigger."


    "Ah, it''s because the lettuce is too small. The lettuce can''t hold my love for hyung."


    When Sugyeom wrinkled his eyes and said yfully, Hansol squinted andughed at the banter. Seeing his reaction, Sugyeom smiled and ate the Ssam.


    As he struggled to chew the Ssam with swollen cheeks, he suddenly tilted his head, feeling something amiss.


    "Hyung, what''s wrong?"


    "Hmph hm hmhm hmm? Mhm hmph hm?"


    <em>Why is everyone looking at me? You''re not going to eat it?</em>


    Even though the pronunciation was iprehensible, Yuchan smiled lightly as if he could understand what Sugyeom had said.


    "Were eating. Don''t worry."


    No matter how Sugyeom looked at it, everyone seemed to be watching him, but he had nothing more to say when he heard Yuchan say they were eating.


    He cleared his head and focused on chewing the Ssam still in his mouth.


    "Our Sugyeom is eating well."


    Taewon smiled contentedly. As he reached out in a straight line to stroke Sugyeom''s head, Sugyeom nimbly moved his small head.


    "You''re going to tten my hair!"


    Sugyeom said sharply after having barely swallowed the Ssam. Nheless, Taewon chuckled and patted Sugyeom''s head.


    "Ah, you''re going to tten my hair!"


    "It''s okay, it''s not my hair."


    "What?!"


    Taewonughed when he saw Sugyeom''s round eyes turning sharp.


    The resentment in Sugyeom''s eyes grew as his head was patted, but Taewon remained steadfast. On the contrary, Taewon simply smiled brightly as if he was having fun. Soon, Taewon picked up more cooked meat and put it in front of Sugyeom.


    "Eat, eat."


    "Gosh, I was going to eat it without you telling me."


    Although Sugyeom grumbled, he didn''t turn down the meat. As a result, Taewon continued to grin. Ignoring Taewon, Sugyeom picked up the meat and ate it while fuming.


    "I need alcohol because I''m angry."


    "That''s the most ridiculous reason I''ve ever heard."


    Taewon shrugged his shoulders and countered Sugyeom''s remark without missing a beat.


    Realizing that talking to Taewon wouldn''t work, Sugyeom decided to change his target.


    After alternating between Igyeom, Hansol, and Yuchan, he fixed his eyes on Igyeom. He seemed to be the only person who could overturn Taewon.


    "Igyeom, I"


    "Drink Sprite."


    "Wh-why!"


    Even before Sugyeom could finish, he asked back in an unjust voice. However, Igyeom remained expressionless.


    Sugyeom looked back at Hansol and Yuchan for help, but even they quietly dodged his gaze.


    "Wh-why is this! I''m an adult. Let me drink alcohol!"


    Sugyeom looked like a child who was suddenly throwing a tantrum.


    The more he talked, the more he felt it was unfair.


    It had been two years since he became an adult.


    They weren''t in a promotion period right now, and although he had caused an ident thest time he drankwasn''t it a long time ago? He had made a fool of himselfBut so?!


    Nevertheless, he never did anything to make it into the news!


    "Hyung, seriouslyNo alcohol"


    "Huh, why not? Why?"


    "WhyYou know"


    Even Hansol, who always listened to Sugyeom, shook his head. As Sugyeom fumed, he had no choice but to concede that he had no one on his side.


    Eventually, he poured the remaining half of Sprite down his throat.


    In his current life, he had only drank once in this life.


    Although he only remembered half of what happened back then, he could recall for certain that the others were put in a difficult situation because of him.


    * * *


    <strong>< Three months ago, Seonuk''s birthday ></strong>


    "Happy birthday! Happy birthday! Happy birthday Director~ Happy birthday~! Waaah!"


    Sugyeom pped his hands rhythmically and sang the happy birthday song excitedly. Seonuk smiled cheerly at the sight, unable to hold back.


    "Director, put on your hat. Hat."


    Hansol smiled and held out a rainbow cone hat decorated with pom poms around the rim. Seonuk, who had been smiling brightly at Sugyeom''s yfulness, wrinkled his forehead as if he was troubled by the hat.


    "E-even so, isn''t this a little"


    "I chose it!"


    "Cute. Sugyeom picked something I like."


    Seonuk quickly changed what he was going to say after hearing Sugyeom.


    It was naturally still too much even if the subject had changed to Sugyeom, but he couldn''t help but smile when he imagined Sugyeom''s appearance choosing such a hat.


    "Director, please put on your hat, okay?"


    "Okay, fine."


    Seeing Sugyeom ask with his sparkling, round eyes, Seonuk had found it impossible to refuse. Well, it wasn''t because the person who had asked was SugyeomNo, it was exactly because it was Sugyeom. If it was someone else''s request, he would never have listened.


    He wore the colorful cone hat over his neatlybed pomade hair. It looked oddly out of ce.


    Everyone except Sugyeom turned their heads as they tried to hold back theirughter when they saw it.


    "Hahahaha. Awesome!"


    Sugyeom didn''t even try to hold back hisughter after personally picking out the hat and telling Seonuk to wear it. Such a brazen act would be considered annoying, but Seonuk only smiled after he saw Sugyeomughing.


    "What, does it suit me?"


    "Hahaha, yes, it''s awesome. As expected, face is everything. It''s the Director, so you can pull it off. If it was someone else, they would just be funny."


    "Sugyeom, but aren''t youughing?"


    "Eh, I''mughing because I like the director."


    "Really? Do you really like me?"


    Seonuk asked twice when he heard Sugyeom''s lighthearted remark.


    "Asking me something like that. Of course!"


    Sugyeom said casually, perhaps having not noticed Seonuk''s voice that had be more serious. Seonuk looked at Sugyeom quietly.


    "Uh, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Just, I''m looking at Sugyeom''s face. Can''t I?"


    "That''s true, but"


    Sugyeom muddled the end of words, not knowing what to say. His big eyes sparkled soon after as he looked at Seonuk with anticipation.


    "Director, Director."


    "Ehm, tell me."


    "Today is a good day, so can you please lift the ban?"


    Specifically, Seonuk had ced an indefinite drinking ban on the newly debuted U-PITE. The condition was imposed because celebrities often drank liquor and caused idents.


    Although it couldn''t be helped under special circumstances, it was Seonuk''s thinking that no good coulde from celebrities drinking.


    For this reason, Sugyeom, who had prepared his debut under Seonuk from the time he was a minor, had never had a sip of liquor.


    Seonuk also knew that, so he understood how much he wanted to drink.


    "Yes? Director, can you do anything about it?"


    Seonuk was troubled for a moment by Sugyeoms desperate plea. Considering Sugyeom was an adult, he couldn''t stop him from drinking forever. With just a little more debut experience, Sugyeom''s confidence would grow and he would want to act on his own.


    Sugyeom had never drank liquor as far as Seonuk was aware. If so, it would be best if his first time was in his presence.


    After a short thought, Seonuk nodded lightly.


    "Okay, fine. Because Sugyeom asked nicely. I''ll cut you some ck once."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "Minseong, order some drinks. Different kinds."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Minseong quickly rang a bell to order liquor. As it was a high-end beef restaurant that served Korean beef, there were varied liquors and quite a few high-end ones.


    "Wah, I''ve never seen these drinks before."


    Even though Sugyeom had never drank liquor before, he had seen beer and soju not only in advertisements here and there but also on his way to and from. It could also be spotted in almost every restaurant.


    He had naturally thought the drinks ordered this time would be as such, but what the employee had brought were liquors he was seeing for the first time.


    There was liquor with a round ice and lemon in a ss, and also a luxurious-designed liquor bottle.


    "It''s your first time drinking, so I ordered you something good."


    Seonuk grinned and held out the ss containing the round ice. Sugyeom quickly picked up his own ss with a look of excitement. Following him, the other members took their share one by one.


    "What''s this called?"


    "Highball. It''s usually called that."


    Sugyeom nodded after hearing Seonuk''s exnation. Like a puppy waiting for a treat, he looked at Seonuk with sparkling eyes. Seonuk smiled, having understood the meaning behind it.


    Seonuk raised his ss and held it forward. Although the members had never drank liquor before, they who had seen it somewhere, imitated Seonuk and held up their sses.


    Except for Yuchan, a minor, the other four members of U-PITE, Minseong, and Seonuk, shed their sses in the air.


    As soon as the in toast that couldnt even be called a toast ended, Seonuk spoke.


    "Drink. But don''t drink too fast. I don''t know how much you can handle."


    "Yep!"


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Will do."


    "Yes!"


    The members readily answered. Meanwhile, Yuchan simply watched silently with a calm expression.


    Since it was everyones first time drinking, they carefully held the sses to their lips. Except for Sugyeom.


    Sugyeom was full of excitement drinking for the first time.


    There was also some groundless confidence of a beginner drinking for the first time. The sort of confidence that although he hadn''t tried yet, he was going to drink a lot.


    Therefore, unlike the other members who only took one or two sips, Sugyeom ignored Seonuk''s warning and emptied half of his ss at once.


    "You''ll get drunk."


    "No, it''s okay. It''s like a normal drink. It doesn''t taste like alcohol at all."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Wah, it''s really good. Right, Taewon-hyung?!"


    "Yeah. It''s good. It''s like a normal drink."


    Sugyeom admired the liquors taste as he poked Taewon''s side next to him to acknowledge.


    Taewon, quickly noticing the half-empty ss, alternately looked at Sugyeoms face and the ss.


    "Drink slowly. You don''t even know how much you can drink."


    "Eh, even if I don''t know, I can drink at least one. No way am I going to get drunk on this?"


    "Ehm, for some reason, I think you would."


    "I-I won''t!"


    Sugyeom''s unfounded self confidence was damaged by Taewon''s remark. He couldn''t stay still. He deliberately emptied the remaining liquor in a sh.


    "Kya, see. I''m fine."


    "I have an ominous feeling"


    Hansol, who was watching, intervened.


    "What? What do you mean ominous?"


    Sugyeom asked sharply. Hansol hid his worried look as if he had never done so and smiled brightly.


    "Nothing, I''m just talking to myself."


    "Gosh. Come on, Director! Can I have another drink?"


    "Drink as much as you like. But if you get drunk, I''ll dump you on the street, so be careful."


    "Eh, that won''t happen."


    Sugyeom replied nonchntly despite Seonuk''s warning.


    Contrary to the concerns from the other members, he was really fine. He didn''t even feel like he was drinking.


    Although he felt as if his mood had gotten better, he didn''t think it was from being drunk. Perhaps it was just from the excitement and joy of drinking for the first time.


    He thought as such as he began to eye the other liquor.


    "Do you want me to mix the Bokbunja with Sprite?"


    "Eh, I want to drink it alone. If you mix it with Sprite, could it still be called alcohol?"


    "EhmOkay, of course."


    Seonuk thought for a moment and then nodded after hearing Sugyeoms confident remark.


    Although he was worried, he didn''t want to awkwardly impose restrictions when he himself had given them permission. And, Sugyeom''s tolerance was surprisingly high, so he didn''t think he needed to stop him when he liked drinking so much.


    And even if Sugyeom became drunk, what could he do when drunk?


    Seonuk thought lightly as he poured the Bokbunja and held it to Sugyeom. Sugyeom happily epted the Bokbunja and emptied it soon after.


    Pouring, drinking, and ordering more. It was when everyone thought U-PITEs first drinking session was going smoothly.


    "Hyung, are you okay?"


    Yuchan looked at Sugyeom and said worryingly.


    He had noticed the frequency of Sugyeom smiling had increased. He hadnt been worried because the other members were also gradually getting louder and everyone seemed to be in a good mood. However, he thought Sugyeom wasnt fine the more he watched.


    Sugyeom instantly threw away the liquor he was drinking and covered his face with his hands.


    "Hey, Sugyeom. Are you okay?"


    Igyeom, who had been drinking all this time, put down his ss when he saw Sugyeom''s sudden behavior.


    While the same was happening all around, Sugyeom, the cause of this, remained silent. Soon, his shoulders shook.


    "What, are you crying?"


    Igyeom asked cautiously. Sugyeoms hands still covered his face as his small shoulders shook.


    "Sugyeom, Sugyeom?"


    Even Seonuk worriedly called out to Sugyeom. Although he knew there were people who cried when drunk, he was quite shocked because he didn''t imagine Sugyeom was that kind.


    He wouldnt have let Sugyeom continue drinking if he knew this would happen, but now it was toote. Sugyeom''s shoulders shook harder and harder.


    "Hyung, hyuung. Are you okay? Hyuung."


    Hansols pronunciation was quite crushed, perhaps because he was drunk. However, he wasnt so intoxicated that he didn''t know Sugyeom was crying. He looked at Sugyeom with a slightly flushed face.


    "Heuk"


    "Sugyeom, Gyeom, what''s wrong?"


    Taewon sitting next to Sugyeom patted his small shoulders when he heard a cry leaked out.


    A cold silence filled the room.


    As soon as Minseong nervously gulped,


    "Heuk, hahahaha, hahahahahaha!"


    Sugyeom startedughing like a madman.


    His hands, which had been covering his face, busily wiped away the tears around his eyes. When the others saw it, they knew Sugyeoms tears werent because he was sad.


    "I feel so good, wah. This is the best!"


    Sugyeom pped and shouted, evenughing so hard that he found it hard to breathe.


    Although Seonuk was relieved that Sugyeom wasn''t crying, he shook his head in disbelief at the fact that he was smiling all this time while everyone was worried.


    "Sugyeom, why are you so happy?"


    "Just, everything is good. It''s nice to drink with the Director like thisIt''s good to eat meat with the DirectorAlsoIt''s nice to drink with the DirectorIt''s good to eat meat with the DirectorD-did I already say that? Then, it''s nice to drink with the Director"


    Seonuk covered his mouth with the back of his hand when he heard Sugyeom repeating the same words and giggling.


    "Sugyeom, do you like drinking and eating meat with me that much?"


    "Yes! I love it. Awesome, really, the most, the best."


    Sugyeom nodded his head to the point where his pink hair shook. Seonuk stared at him and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Sugyeom. If you like drinking and eating meat with me, then do you like me?"


    "Heuk, is that how it works?"


    "Of course, that''s how it works."


    Sugyeom widened his eyes as if he was surprised. His expression was like that of a rabbit caught by surprise. Seonukughed and waited for Sugyeom''s next words.


    "A-ah, I seeI guess so, then. I like the Director, that''s right."


    Sugyeom talked to himself and nodded his head as if he had gained a deep realization. Seonuk couldn''t hold back his smile when he heard his response.


    Meanwhile, the other members looked at Sugyeom with strange expressions.


    "I see, so Sugyeom likes me."


    After Seonuk responded in a yful voice, Sugyeom nodded enthusiastically several times.


    "Right, it''s like that. I like the Director. That''s right."


    "Hahaha, Sugyeom. What am I going to do with you?"


    "By the way, Director."


    "Ehm, tell me."


    Seonuk tilted his head, looking into Sugyeom''s eyes that had be very serious for an instant. Sugyeom was drunk, so his eyes that were half-open naturally looked cute.


    "I like Taewon-hyung and Cha IgyeomHe''s kind of annoying, but I like him too? And our SolI like our Sol tooWhat should I do, I like Yuchan too?"


    "Huh?"


    "Hehe. Shall we just live together?"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    There was a strange silence. Su-Gyeom never imagined that he had cause the silence. No, he didnt even realize that the room was quiet in the first ce.


    There was an awkward silence for a few seconds. Hey! Song Su-Gyeom, what about me? Why am I the only one not included? You dont like me? Am I the only one living separately? Thats too much! Min-Seong, who was drunk, raised his voice as if he was upset. If it wasnt for his words, the silence might have continued for a while.


    Oh, thats right. I forgot about Min-Seong-hyung. Right, I like Min-Seong-hyung too. And I like Jae-Hyun-hyung, Mingi-hyung, and Song-Ha-noona. Oh, why do I have so many people I like?


    Su-Gyeom, who mentioned all the other managers and stylists,mented himself. There was still a strange atmosphere in the space. Only two people, Su-Gyeom and Min-Seong, did not notice the change and continued the conversation.


    You know, director


    Yes, tell me. Su-Gyeom.


    When will our dating ban be lifted?


    All eyes in the room were turned to Su-gyeom again due to the sudden love story.


    Despite all the surprised eyes of the group, Su-Gyeom, who was drunk, only stared at Seo-Wook with a puppy-like expression.


    Su-gyeom, why do you want to date all of a sudden? Do you want to be in a rtionship? Do you like someone? Who caught your eyes?


    Sun-Wook asked in a friendly voice.


    He had a smile on his face, but it gave him a cool feeling.


    No, its not like that.If you tell me not to do something, it just make me want to do it more, do you understand? Even while drunk, Su-Gyeom, who felt that Sun-Wook was different from usual, muttered back as if he were making an excuse.


    Then, Sun-Wook rolled up the corners of his mouth. Why, you can tell me. If theres someone you like, Ill listen to it first and decide. Tell me.


    No, its not like that I dont have anyone.


    Su-Gyeom, who was drunk and out of his mind, shook his head this time, saying that he did not like anyone, unlike everyone who hadmented that he liked them.


    Are you sure you dont have any?


    I know If I have one, Ill tell the director first.


    Okay, you have to.


    Yes, I will.


    Yes, youre good.


    Yes, Im good. At Sun-Wookspliment, Su-Gyeom quicklyughed, forgetting that he was just embarrassed. But theughter was also brief. Su-Gyeom soon covered his mouth with one hand.


    You know, Lee-Gyeom, Su Gyeom mumbled with his mouth covered and called Igyeom next to him.


    Why?


    I feel like throwing up, um


    Ah, why are you looking for me only when its like this? Hey, swallow it, swallow it!


    Lee-Gyeom shouted urgently and immediately put Su-Gyeom around him and started running to the bathroom.Unfortunately, however, as soon as he arrived at the bathroom, the ident happened even before they had entered the bathroom.


    ***


    All Su-Gyeom remembered from the day was that he vomited on Lee-Gyeoms back.


    He couldnt remember the details of the conversation because this is the first time he drank alcohol.


    Yes, I understand what youre against, Lee-Gyeom. But why is Tai-Won-Hyung! What about you, Sol? Yoo-chan, why are you against! Su-Gyeom eximed, looking back at Tae-Won, Hansol, and Yoo-chan in order of injustice.


    To their surprise, Su-gyeom had an ident that day, but Sun-Wook lifted U-PITEs prohibition on some conditions.


    The terms were simple.The other members seem to have quite a lot of alcohol control, so they can drink. But not Su-Gyeom.


    However, it was a condition that Su-Gyeom could drink with the permission of all members.Therefore, the other members were rtively free to drink, but Su-Gyeom was not.


    Of course, the members also felt sorry to leave Su-Gyeom alone and have a drinking party, but they have never drunk without Su-Gyeom.


    Do you want me to mix Sprite with Coke?


    Are you kidding?


    Im serious. Id rather you drink a weird bomb drink. At Han-Sols words, Su-Gyeoms eyes became fierce, and soon his shoulders drooped.


    Of course, Su-gyeom also had a terrible experience crawling around the next day with a hangover. However, he missed the unique taste of alcohol that could not be produced by drinking alone.However, as the members objected in unison, there was no other way to do it alone.


    Please mix all the cider, Mirinda, and coke.


    Okay!


    Sugyeom, who gave up halfway said in resignation, and Han-Sols expression brightened. He really poured all sorts of carbonic acid into a ss of soda to create an unknown liquid.


    Oh, the color looks pretty bad.


    It should taste like carbonated.


    Thats right. Ill cry if the drink tastes bad.


    Su-Gyeom took Han-Sols drink while grumbling.


    The pungent drink stimted not only the mouth but also the throat.


    Oh thats not good.


    Its because of your mood. Han-Sol replied, avoiding Su-Gyeoms fierce eyes.


    Su-Gyeom grumbled silently with his mouth only, and then lifted the chopsticks again, which he had put down after strengthening his mind to eat meat diligently.


    Do you want to drink that much?


    At Yoo-Chans words, Su-Gyeoms face turned toward him. A careful voice sounded like a ray of hope. Su-Gyeom nodded his head in a hurry.


    Then Im for it.


    Hey, Do Yoo-Chan!


    Han-Sol freaked out and called Yoo-Chans name. However, Yoo-chan only shrugged his shoulders, and was not disturbed at all.


    Han-Sol, who saw the scene, responded that it was amazing.


    Hey, what are you thinking?


    Su-Gyeom says he wants to drink.


    But.


    If he says he likes it, I like it, too.


    I guess its not the same with Han-Sol?


    What?


    Han-Sol asked back at Yoo-Chans words. Han-Sols expression hardened for a moment, but he nced at Su-Gyeom and quickly loosened his firm expression.


    How could that be? If you like it, of course I do..


    Yoo-Chan and Sol. So youre in favor, too?


    Oh, no, thats


    You said you liked me, too!Su-Gyeom didnt miss the opportunity and hung on Han-Sols words.Han-Sol seemed embarrassed and covered his forehead, and soon sighed for a long time.


    Okay, do as you please.


    Yes, two agreedd.


    There are two people left!


    Su-gyeom, who finally got Han-Sols permission, sang cheerfully inside.


    Of course, it is difficult to make the remaining two fall because they are Tae-Won and Lee-Gyeom, but he already felt sessful just by getting half of the members permission.


    Tae-Won-hyung.


    No.


    You like me, too, dont you?


    That logic doesnt work for me.As expected, Tae-Won was a strong yer. Even before Su-Gyeom spoke properly, Tae-won coldly blocked his words.Looking at Tae-won, who is only focused on grilling meat without making eye contact,Su-gyeom feltpetitive.


    Su-Gyeom leaned against Tae-Wons arm.


    Oh, you dont like me then?


    Even that logic doesnt work.


    I like you.I hope you like me, too.


    Wow When did Song Su-Gyeom be a fox like this?


    Oh, what do you mean a fox? I just said what I really wanted to say. Su-gyeom grinned at Tae-Wons response. Apparently, he was also more than half way over. Su-gyeom decided to drive this momentum and hit a chain game.


    Please like me as much as I like you. Okay?


    Im going crazy, really.


    It was a conversation that only asked him to let him drink in the end, but Tae-won seemed to be in deep trouble enough to disturb his head


    Hey, you cant fall for this. Lee-Gyeom tried to grab Tae-wons shaking heart urgently.However, it was after Tae-won was already caught in Su-Gyeoms hands and was swayed by him.


    Yeah, You are not going to die from drinking something, right? Drink, drink.


    Yes, I love you.Finally, with the permission that fell, Su-Gyeom confessed his love to Tae-won by blowing a hand kiss.


    The air froze for a moment, but Su-Gyeom, who was already delighted, could not have noticed it.


    Hey, wait.


    Why?


    Are you saying you love him just because he gave you permission to drink?


    Yeah, but what?In response to Lee-Gyeoms overwhelming response, Su-Gyeom confidently replied as if asking what was the problem. Lee-Gyeom burst outughing at the attitude.


    Isnt your love cheap?


    What does it matter if my love is cheapor not Why, do you want to receive my love, too?


    Su-Gyeom, who wasining coldly, quickly changed his attitude when he realized that he had to get Lee-Gyeoms permission on the way. At first, he was brusque, so from the middle, he softened his voice as if he was trying to seduce him and even blinked his big eyes.


    Su-Gyeom, who saw Lee-Gyeom avoiding looking atg him as if he was embarrassed, found confidence, thinking that he could push ahead like this.Su-gyeom, full of confidence, looked at Cha-gyeom and winked yfully.


    Its true that because you cant answer, right?


    Lee-Gyeom, youre hungry for my love too, right? You shouldve said it. Hey, Im in the mood. Since were official, I can give you a real kiss, not just a hand kiss. How about that?<hr>


    Im not sure if its


    Su-Gyeom or Soo-Gyeom


    Yu-Chan or Yoo-Chan


    Yi-Gyeom or Igyeom


    But I would stick with the one I used first, unless you guys are deeply bothered by it or someone is willing to help me edit this. I really need help with editing, though it would be a volunteer work. All revenue from this would be for purchasing raws and site maintenance. Update would be irregr as I have other projects


    Update: My friend said its Lee-Gyeom so Ill use that instead of Yi-Gyeom

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The air froze in an instant. Lee-Gyeoms expression is also frozen.


    ording to Lee-Gyeoms personality, Su-gyeom would say, Are you crazy? and then say, Oh, its okay. Its okay. Its done. I knew youd say that, do as you please


    However, it was an unexpected silence that actually came. At this point, Su-Gyeom also felt something was wrong.Su-Gyeom rolled his big eyeballs around and looked around.


    Hey, Im kidding, but wouldnt I be too ashamed if you looked at me like that?Su-Gyeom mumbled, fiddling with his backside in embarrassment. However, Chaigyeom still stared at Sugyeom without saying anything.


    Hey, hey, why are you looking at me like that? Im just kidding Oh, Im sorry. All right, I wont y this kind of joke. Well, it could be between men. Youre more conservative than I thought


    When embarrassment flooded in, Su-Gyeom eventually med Lee-Gyeom. Even though he knew that there was nothing wrong with him, he couldnt handle the shame, so he needed a ce to me.


    Song Su-Gyeom.


    Yes.


    Youre really


    Oh, I see. Im sorry


    Su-Gyeom raised his voice at Lee-Gyeoms words. He was ashamed of himself, and he hated Lee-Gyeom because he thought he said something he shouldnt have, and he med himself for saying something so serious.


    There was a mixture of emotions.Su-Gyeom, who had no way to express his emotions that came up at once, only pouted his lips.


    Dont say that anywhere.


    Oh, I wont. I wont. And Im saying this because its you.Im not going to do it anywhere else


    I wont do it unless Im crazy.


    Su-Gyeom responded with a more serious look on his face. Then, Lee-Gyeom opened his mouth as if to say more.


    Oh, thats enough. Dont say it. But Su-Gyeom was faster. He didnt think it was a good thing to hear, so he quickly cut him off. Lee-Gyeom closed his eyes and sighed deeply, whether it was because he thought it is ridiculous or he is angry.


    Su-Gyeom.


    Hmm? Su-Gyeom opened his eyes wide at Tae-Wons silent call.


    He doesnt know what he will say, but he quickly decided that it would be better to talk to Tae-won a hundred times than to continue the embarrassing conversation with Lee-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom looked at Tae-Won, thanking him for calling him at this moment.


    Dont say that anywhere else.


    Oh, Hyung! Im not going to do it! Whats wrong with you, too?


    When even Tae-won, who believed in him, criticized him, Su-Gyeom wanted to go back to the past and block his mouth.It was just a light joke, but he didnt know that there would be this much aftermath. If he had known, he would never have done such a joke.


    At the same time, it was unfair. Are they saying that the same members cant even joke around like that?


    He is not really going to kiss him, he is just saying.


    He really cant kiss another member, unless he went crazy.In addition, he is told not to say that anywhere, but he said that because Lee-Gyeom is his partner, how can he y such a prank on others?


    He was almost disappointed that everyone thought that he had sin, so he had to stop.


    Only say that to me. Tae-won added coldly to Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widened in surprise at the words, and soon burst intoughter. It was a smile of relief. He thought he was criticizing him for saying unnecessary things, but he seemed to be ying a joke like himself.


    Su-Geyeom was relieved only after hearing that.Oh, whats this? Its so funny. I was scared!


    Why are you scared?


    I was scared because you were so serious. I guess you dont know, but its scary when youre serious. Do you not know?


    When did I say I was serious? Anyway, you should promise.


    Oh, okay. Ill y this kind of prank only on hyung.Su-Gyeom, who waspletely rxed by his words, smiled brightly. He tilted his head to see if there was anything.


    Drink it.


    However, Su-gyeoms worries did notst long. It was thanks to the long-awaited permission of Lee-Gyeom. Although he still looked dissatisfied, he eventually allowed him to drink as he wanted.


    Oh, my god. Ill order before you take it back.Su-Gyeom didnt even ask if it was real. It was because he was worried that Lee-Gyeom would withdraw what he said after asking again.


    Do you need anything?


    Alcohol! Uh, you know, lemon-filled liquor.


    Highball?


    Yes, yes! Thats right! Ill have six cups of that. I also want raspberry wine.


    Su-Gyeom naturally ordered two high balls and raspberry wine for his share.It was a long time ago since he tasted it, but anyway, it was sweet and delicious alcohol.


    In fact, after U-PITE was disintegrated in the air in his previous life, Su-Gyeom lived a pretty friendly life with Soju.


    Unlike when he was a celebrity who only drank sweet alcohol, bitter soju was a better life.


    Although soju didnt suit his taste very well, Su-Gyeom didnt have a better alcohol than that at that time. At least thats what he thought then.


    Su-Gyeomughed bitterly in the past that suddenly came to mind.


    Whats wrong with you?


    A bitter smile was only shed on his face for an instant, but Yoo-Chan seemed to have managed to see it. Su-Gyeom shook his head lightly at his worried voice.


    Nothing, said Su-gyeom,


    Yoo-Chans dark expression didnt brighten up. The brief bitter smile still seemed to bother him.


    Su-gyeom, who felt sorry worrying him, smiled.


    Hey, its really nothing. I guess Yoo-Chan likes me a lot, right? Seeing you worry about me like this much. Hyung is very touched. Our Yoo-Chan thinks of me a lot.


    Dont treat me like a child.


    Oh, what do you mean like a child? Are you serious? Su-Gyeom opened his eyes wide at Yoo-Chans words.


    Of course, he had to mix mischief with the way he spoke, but he never tried to treat Yoo-Chan as a child.


    I didnt mean to tease you. It was his own consideration to ease his worries.


    Youre lying.


    Oh, I cant. Im a person who cant do that. Su-Gyeom once said something simr to Yoo-Chan. He had reassured him, who was anxious, saying that he was a person who could not even say things he didnt want to say.


    It was simr to him now.


    Su-Gyeom tried to soothe Yoo-Chan by recreating the memories of that time.Fortunately, Yoo-Chans expression brightened a little, perhaps because Su-Gyeoms efforts paid off.


    Su-Gyeom was relieved only after seeing the change.


    Hyung,where is it?


    What is it?


    Tail.


    Tail? Han-Sol suddenly said silly things, so Su-Gyeom tilted his head. Why is he talking about the tail all of a sudden? It was a flow of conversation that he couldnt even understand.


    [They meant his fox tail, remember how they told Su-Gyeom is a fox, foxes/gumiho usually have hundred tails]


    Yeah. I think its about a hundred tails, but I cant see it.


    Oh, what are you talking about!


    Su-Gyeoms worries were overshadowed, but Han-Sols words were nothing more than slurred noises


    Su-Gyeom looked at Hansol with all his heart and soul because it was a waste to think about it.


    However, Han-Sols expression was only serious.


    Why would I have a tail?


    Its weird that you dont have one.


    What do you mean, everyone knows except hyung.


    Everyone knows except me?


    As soon as Su-Gyeom made a sound, he thought he heard a knock. An employee appeared with the ordered alcohol.


    He was still curious about what Han-Sol meant, but Su-Gyeom, was in a hurry to drink decided to put aside the rushing curiosity.


    Two sses are mine.


    I know. I knw it. Lee-Gyeom responded inly and lifted two high balls and ced them in front of Su-Gyeom.


    Su-gyeom was impressed by the wee highball appearance he had seen in a long time.


    Aiyaaa, long time no see.


    If you throw up on my back again today, youll die.


    Okay, Ill keep that in mind.Su-Gyeom answered calmly because it was not enough to apologize a hundred times.


    Then he slowly began to empty his ss so as not to repeat the mistakes of the past. However, drinking slowly was not enough to solve the problem. Despite his efforts, Su-Gyeom, who had a weak drinking capacity, soon became like a puppy.<hr>


    Yi-Gyeom would be changed to Lee-Gyeom, I asked my friend and she said its Lee. We are both not expert in Koreannguage but she is more advanced than me so Ill believe her. If anyone is willing to give me raws then it would be highly appreaciated.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Will he bark?


    No one answered Tae-Wons question readily. He wanted the answer, but all he could do was be silent.Tae-won, who realized the meaning of silence, mumbled to himself bitterly.


    I see. I think hes going to bark.


    I wanted you to say no.


    The person they are talking about is Su-Gyeom.


    He drank, excitedly and soon turned into this puppy like creature.


    Su-Gyeom, how many are these?


    Two. No, no. Three. No, two. There are two because there are two.


    Hes gone to hell.


    Hey, are you feeling okay?


    Oh? Yeah. Uh, no. An Its okay!


    Oh, youre saying its not okay.


    Do you want to go to the bathroom?


    No, Im fine.


    Yes, lets say so.


    This time, Han-Sol checked Su-Gyeoms condition.


    Its heartbreaking, but Su-Gyeom is drunk. Han-Sol wanted to deny it, but he was so drunk that he couldnt even shield himself.


    Lets get ready to go.


    Yeah.


    Lets go, before he make another ident.


    Yeah.


    Why?


    At Tae-Wons words, the other members, except Su-Gyeom, responded as if he had waited.


    Su-Gyeom didnt seem to understand why he had to go back, but he said, Because Im so tired. Im gonna go sleep.


    Why are you tired?


    Yes, because of you. . . . No, its just life.


    Life is tiring?


    Su-Gyeom looked as if he was about to cry at Tae-wons words. Tae-Won quickly regretted what he said without thinking for a moment. No matter how drunk Sugyeom was, he didnt want to see him cry.


    No, Im just saying. Life isnt tiring at all.


    I was tiredvery, very tired.


    Did you? Tae-won paused at Su-Gyeom s voice, which becamepletely different from before. Tae-Won was not the only one who was shaken by Su-Gyeom s words. The other members also looked at Su-gyeom with worried eyes.


    Yes, I was tired. Its hard sad.


    What made you so tired and sad?Tae-Wons expression became very serious. Su-Gyeoms eyes flushed at his question. As if he is about to shed tears.


    I regret it


    What made you regret it so much?


    Because of my military disease


    Huh?


    Why did I do that, Hyung? The director told me to stop, even Min-Seong-Hyung. Why did I insist?


    Tae-won tilted his head at Su-Gyeoms words. I couldnt understand what he is saying, so he looked at Lee-Gyeom and asked him with a wink.


    However, Lee-Gyeom also shrugged his shoulders indicating that there was nothing that could be pointed out.T ae-won, who did not receive much response from Lee-Gyeom, also asked Han-Sol and Yoo-chan.


    What did they say?


    They wanted to say something, but all theu could say was they didnt know what to say.


    I didnt do it on purpose No, on purpose? I didnt do it by mistake. But I didnt mean anything.I just, I just wanted to be manly


    It was a word that connected the sentence structure properly in its own way. Its just that they still cant understand what he is talking about.


    No, Hyung, I really just wanted to be a man Pretty is good, but I was like, Oh, oh, oh, oh? Hes got a lot of muscles. Big chest Like you I love your chest, you know?


    No, I didnt know


    Why dont you know that? Ive been staring at you so much! How can you not know? How can you not know!


    Yes, I didnt have a clue. Im sorry.


    Tae-Won felt something strange while apologizing. It was because he wondered if it was an issue he should apologize for.


    However, even if he approached the drunk person logically, he would only have a headache. In addition, Su-Gyeom seemed really sad and upset, so for now, it would be his fault.


    Anyway, you know I wanted to be a man, thats all. I didnt know it would have such a big impact. Its true, I didnt know.


    Oh, yeah. All right.


    Tanning youre sexy, youre tanned. If youre sweating Oh, how much? Your chest is big


    I dont know what the two things have have to do with each other, but thank you for now.


    Su-Gyeom has been saying something, so he has to respond, but he still doesnt understand anything about what hes saying and he didnt have a clue.


    Tae-won responded roughly, but in his head, he was busy thinking about why Su-Gyeom was saying this.


    Thats why mustache You know, the beard its I just wanted to grow it out. I dont have any hair, let alone a beard. But why dont I have hair?


    where? Oh, no. Im sorry. Im sorry. Dont say it. Please, please dont say it. Dont answer me


    D*ck.


    Tae-Won closed his eyes tightly and opened them immediately in response. When he tried to close his eyes, it was because he imagined Su-Gyeoms hairless ce in his head.


    ,     .         .     , . .           .,  . , .        .           .        . , ? ?      . ,      .    . ?   ?  ,    ?


    Embarrassed, Tae-won hurriedly cooled his red face with a hand fan, and made eye contact with other members. They were also flustered, and their eyes were wandering around.


    I also want to be full of


    Su-Gyeom close your mouth.


    Yes.


    Su-Gyeom, who kindly replied to Tae-Wons words, smiled brightly without knowing the awkward atmosphere he caused.


    ***


    Oh, my head aches. Oh, oh, oh.


    Su-Gyeom, who opened his eyes, looked up at the ceiling. Su-Gyeom, who fell into the height of the hangover, took a deep breath because he seemed about to vomit right away.


    Not only did yesterdays memory fly away, but he was about to die of nausea.


    Did you wake up, puppy?


    Bark? Su-Gyeom asked again because he thought he heard Tae-Wons call wrong. Then, Tae-won folded his arms and shook his head.


    My dog barks well.


    Me? Did you say that to me?


    Its just you and me here, but who else is there?


    Why am I a puppy?


    I dont know why, but you are a puppy.


    What are you talking about Su-Gyeom gave up thinking anymore when he answered the question and heard an answer that was no different from the repeat mark.


    It was because his head was spinning because of a hangover, but he didnt have the energy to weigh the unknown sound.


    Wake up. You need to get a hangover drink


    I cant get up.


    I thought so, so I brought honey water.


    Thank you Thank you.Hyung is my lifesaver.


    Stop talking and drink quickly.


    Drink. At Taewons order, Su-Gyeom quickly epted his honey water.As he drinkthe yellow liquid, a sweet and cool taste spread through the mouth. The sweet stimtion of honey water seemed to lead to the disconnected neurons.


    Su-Gyeom, who emptied a ss of honey water at once, raised his body much lighter than before.Of course, he still wanted to lie down the whole time, but he knew the truth that he had to move his body.


    With Tae-Wons help, Su-Gyeom headed to the kitchen with a slow step. At the table, there was a bowl of clear bean sprout soup, which is believed to have been boiled by Lee-Gyeom. What about the other members?


    Well, everyones gone somewhere. Its my idea, but I think they left because it was ufortable to see you.


    Su-Gyeom, who was suspicious of the strangely empty amodation, asked, but the answer added another question.


    Why would they feel ufortable looking at me?


    I do to, thats why.


    Why? Did I throw up yesterday, too?


    No, but Id rather you throw up.


    Hyung, whats up? What is it?


    Dont be curious. Actually, Im a bit ufortable, too. Ive led you to the bean sprout soup, so Im going to disappear now.


    Oh, Hyung! Tae-Won-Hyung! Tae-won headed to the front door of the amodation without any regret, leaving Su-Gyeom, who was really puzzled, wondering if their disappearance was a joke.


    Tae-Won-Hyung


    Instead of answering, only the sound of the front door closing rang out.


    In an unexpected situation, Su-Gyeom froze nkly with only a spoon. Lee-Gyeom! Han-Sol! Yoo-Chan!!


    Su-Gyeom shouted the names of the remaining three one after another just in case. However, the call was overshadowed by the silence.


    What, what, what is it? Of course, it was a lonely question with no answer.<hr>


    Thank you J for supporting me on Ko-Fi. Ill update once daily or twice a day for the sponsored chapters, and sorry I cant do more or else Ill be sacrificing the quality and I wont do that.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The members avoided Su-Gyeom for a few days. As time passed, it gradually returned to normal, but he felt strangely awkward the moment he thought it would not go back to normal .


    And each time, the eyes of the four seemed to be pointing toward Su-Gyeoms front, but it was probably just his feeling.


    In the meantime, the time passed well and it finally became the day of filming the horror experience entertainment show that Su-Gyeom was waiting for.


    The abandoned house in the middle of the mountain was the main filming site, and the courage test had to be conducted as a practice game before the main house experience.


    The rules of the courage test were simple. The group was divided into three teams: Team A, Team B, and Team C. The team that would bring the g on the set first would win the championship.It was a program organized by typical broadcasting stations, whosete-night snack menus vary depending on the ranking.


    Huh? But if there are five of us and there are three teams


    One person has to go alone.


    The main producer replied to Tae-Wons question.


    What?


    Alone?


    Wow


    Alone? Oh no How can I go alone?


    I cant, I cant.


    The members reacted in shock to the PDs words.The script received in advance also briefly said, After conducting a preliminary courage test, ate-night snack eating show, so they didnt know that one person had to do a courage test alone.


    Except, of course, Su-Gyeom, who has memories of his previous life.But Su-Gyeom pretended to be someone who didnt know anything, and even reacted the most exaggeratedly among the five U-PITE members.


    If you draw the letter C, you need to go alone.


    Unlike the flustered members, the main producer was calm. Su-Gyeom cursed the producer inside, but only acted worriedly on the outside.


    Im really scared.Su-Gyeom cried.


    Of course, it was hundreds times scarier to be an idol than seeing a ghost, but he had no desire to do a courage test alone.Su-Gyeom wasnt very timid, but he wasnt courageous either.


    Yeah, he was just average.Of course, the fact that he is average is only Su-Gyeoms own idea.


    Ill go alone.


    Yoo-Chan, who was looking at Su-Gyeoms sobbing, said in a calm voice. As a result, not only the U-PITE members but also all the staff members turned to Yoo-Chan.


    Honestly, for Su-Gyeom he was grateful to Yoo-Chan, who said he would go alone. He looked cool. He was about to cry, he shouldnt have allowed him to go alone like this for the sake of the broadcast. Su-Gyeom, who quickly calcted the broadcast amount, opened his mouth with an expression that seemed to cry right away.


    No, Yoo-Chan. How can you do that? Lets draw lots fairly.


    No, Hyung. Ill just go alone Oh, why are you so slow-witted?Su-Gyeom gritted his teeth inside because of Yoo-Chan, who insisted on going alone again.


    Of course, he didnt want to do the courage test alone. However, he didnt want to lose the amount of broadcasting.


    At this moment, Su-Gyeoms sess was more important than anything else.In fact, in his previous life, Yoo-Chan insisted and went alone. And the draw, which would cause tension, was neatly edited, as well as the preliminary courage test.


    The gap, which was empty was edited out, it was a long part of the abandoned house experience, and naturally, the fun was halved as they forced to edit out a lot of things.In the end, U-PITE failed to secure the fixed position, and the dream of a fixed entertainment program was overshadowed.


    They cant repeat the same thing in this life, ever.Su-Gyeom secretly gritted his teeth, vowing to do so.


    No. If you say youre going alone from here, what do we be?


    Yeah, Yoo-Chan. I dont think thats right.


    Even Han-Sol helped out with Su-Gyeoms words. He also didnt seem to want Yoo-Chan to go alone.Yoo-Chan, who faced opposition, opened his mouth with the spirit of saying something. Of course, Su-Gyeom was faster.


    Then Ill pick first!Su-gyeom reached into the draw box prepared by the production team before Yoo-Chan said anything.


    A round ping pong ball was rolling in the barrel.


    Su-Gyeom picked up a ball, praying that he would avoid the worst situation of going alone.


    I havent seen it yet. I havent seen it yet! Hurry up and pick everyone!


    Su-Gyeom decided not to check the ball immediately for a little bit of tension. He waited until the members picked it all.Fortunately, the members also held the balls they picked one by one without checking them.


    Lets show it to the camera at the same time on the count of three.


    Okay.


    Okay, lets do it.


    Okay.


    Yes.


    Yoo-Chan also replied reluctantly as the members responded in turn.All five of them stood upright facing the camera with a ball in each hand. There was tension in its own way.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    Starting with Su-Gyeoms One, all the members opened their mouths and counted. As promised, U-PITE shouted threeand showed the ball they were holding toward the camera.


    How did it go? Oh, yes! Im A!


    First, after showing a ball with letters on it so that the camera could check, Su-Gyeom quickly confirmed. Fortunately, the letter A was written in arge letter on the ball.


    Su-Gyeom was genuinely happy.


    To be honest, he was scared. It wasnt just scary, it was very scary. He was so scared that he might have fallen down because he couldnt do it if he had picked a C.


    Are you A? Im A, too!


    Wow, thats awesome! Sol, are you A? Sol, you have to protect me.


    At Han-Sols words, Su-Gyeom immediately stood next to him and chattered. He was clean, timid, and faithful to his role.


    Oh, Im B.


    Im B, too.Yoo-Chan replied to Tae-Wons words.


    Since the two are B, Lee-Gyeom naturally became C and have to do the courage test alone.Cha Lee-Gyeom, are you going alone? Oh no, our Lee-Gyeom


    Su-Gyeom said something he didnt mean while being conscious of the camera.However, fans would like it just because he said, Our Lee-Gyeom.Su-Gyeom lightly threw the Gyeom-Gyeom coupld rice cake and stuck close to Han-Sol again.


    This was also a camera-conscious behavior.


    Okay, Ill hang up for a second.


    At the main producers words, Su-Gyeom slipped from Han-Sols side.They didnt have to stick together more than necessary because they werent in the middle of filming.


    Su-Gyeom, are you sure youre okay?


    Yeah, Im fine.


    Im worried about you.


    Yes, Im worried about me, too.


    Su-Gyeom noticed that Lee-Gyeom was pointing at him with his head. Then, Tae-Won also sighed deeply.


    Su-Gyeom, what should I do? Arent you going to faint?


    Dont say terrible things. Words be seeds.


    Su-Gyeom replied curtly. He is already scared, but his anxiety doubled because they seemed to encourage more fear around him.


    In fact, in his previous life, Su-Gyeom almost fainted halfway.


    His eyes were half closed, and he was busy being scared by the small noise. Thanks to this, he couldnt remember the course of the courage test at all.


    Hey, are you sure youre all right?


    I dont think its going to be okay, but Sol will do something for me. I trust you, Sol!


    When asked by Yoo-Chans worried question, Su-Gyeom raised Han-Sol next to him.In fact, Han-Sol was the only thing Su-Gyeom could trust. Fortunately, Han-Sol wasnt very timid, so it would have been okay if he moved close to him.


    U-PITE, be ready!At the producers words, U-PITE gathered again in front of the camera after a short break.Su-Gyeom looked at the camera coyly and hit the te with both arms.


    The shooting began with this.


    Team A, lets go!


    Ill set a record!


    Su-Gyeom looked at the camera in an envious and cheerful voice to soothe his scary heart. Then Han-Sol also smiled brightly and drew a V with his hands.


    The courage test was conducted without one of themon VJs. Of course, there was no way that there was a lighting or anything.Facing the end of the dark road, Su-Gyeom automatically swallowed his dry saliva.


    Lets go, Hyung.


    Uh, yes


    Su-Gyeom secretly grabbed Han-Sols arm, responding uneasily to Han-Sols words. At this point, Su-Gyeom was almost unaware of whether he was acting or not. Su-Gyeom moved slowly with Han-Sol, who was taking a step first.


    The night air in the mountain was as cold as it could be. Su-Gyeom trembled in the chilly air. No matter how much he tried to remember the memories of his previous life, he could only remembered what he was shaking in fear. He couldnt think of anything that could help.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Ahhhhhhh!


    Surprised by the rustling between the trees, Su-Gyeom shrieked and stumbled. Fortunately, Han-Sol, who was next to him, caught him quickly, so he was able to avoid falling.


    What, what, what! What was that just now!


    It was a bird, Hyung A bird.


    A bird?


    Yes, birds.


    Oh. Bird


    Embarrassment flooded in. Su-Gyeom coughed a lot. Then Han-Sol, who was watching, burst intoughter. Su-Gyeom was annoyed by Hansol, so he hit him on the back and walked ahead.


    Where is the road?


    Soon after, Su-Gyeom stopped in ce at the crossroads he encountered in the dark.There was no staff to ask. He was just confused about where to go because there was only an action camera on my chest without even a VJs.


    Shall I asked in the walkie-talkie?


    Oh, no. Ill try.


    At Han-Sols question, Su-Gyeom dissuaded him and quickly stepped up.


    Hello! Im Su-Gyeom from Team A, and Im at a crossroads. Where should I go?


    Su-Gyeom asked in a cheerful voice. Then Han-Sol, who was connected to the radio, burst intoughter. Sugyeom nced at Hansol with his clear eyes.


    -Go to the left.


    A faint voice of a female staff came out of earphones connected to the radio. It was a voice that would not be heard well unless you listened carefully.


    Su-Gyeom turned to the left feeling proud of himself because he thought he had heard this sound with a pounding chest.


    Oh, left?


    Yes, I just heard the announcement.


    Really? I didnt hear it. Does it not work well because its a mountain?


    When asked by Han-Sol, Su-Gyeom pointed to the earphones in his ears. Han-Sol then tilted his head and took the lead to the left.


    Hey, lets go together.


    Okay, okay.


    Han-Sol was only a couple of steps away, but Su-Gyeom freaked out and grabbed Han-Sols hem. Like a cicada stuck to an old tree, Su-Gyeom attached to Hansols wide back and soothed his pounding heart.


    However, the road became more rough as time went by. No matter how much the horror experience is the concept of the broadcast, it was too much to ask him to go on such a rough mountain road at a deep night when the moon was not even visible.


    Although there was anger toward the broadcasters, they could not show their dissatisfaction as professional broadcasting were their dreams. Su-Gyeom took a hard walk on the rough road, soothing his rough breathing.


    Is it really here?


    Uh I told you to go to the left earlier


    As the road became steep, Han-Sol eventually asked in a cautious voice thinking it was too much. When asked by him, Su-Gyeom also lost confidence and answered in a crawling voice.


    If you heard it, it definitely said this way


    So, Sol. Should I take the lead?


    Then Hyung, will you?


    Oh, oh?


    He asked politely because he was sorry, but Han-Sol replied as if he had been waiting. Surprised by the unexpected answer, Su-Gyeom asked back.


    Han-Sol then bent and burst intoughter.


    Hahahahaha.


    Why, why are youughing?


    Im kidding, Im kidding. How can I tell Hyung to go first? I was just kidding because you said that. Its all right, Ill go in front of you.


    Hey! What are you kidding me about? Get out of the way, I can take the lead!


    Oh, thats enough. Just follow me. Anyway, its so cute.


    At Han-Sols words, Su-Gyeom blushed with embarrassment. It was because he was embarrassed because was scared by his dongsaeng.


    Youre so cute to me. Whats that?


    Su-Gyeom got angry and started to take the lead after pushing Han-Sol with a red face. It was because he wanted to get out of this situation quickly because of his shyness.


    It was the moment when he was walking through the pitch-ck darkness depending on the shlight.


    Hyung!


    He thought he heard Han-Sols urgent call, and at the same time, his body was pulled back.


    Han-Sol hugged Su-Gyeom from behind.


    Whats wrong?


    Su-Gyeom, who was asking in surprise then quickly realized why Hansol acted like that.


    Su-Gyeom stared silently at the cliff that continued like a sharp point in the dark.


    If Han-Sol had caught himself a littlete, he would have fallen down that cliff.


    His back felt cold and his heart was racing like crazy at the thought of almost going through something terrible.


    Are you all right, brother?


    Uh, uh


    Actually, it wasnt all right at all. He felt numb and suffocated. He didnt understand why the staff who replied to the radio earlier told him to go on this dangerous path.


    Ill try the radio. Lets get out of here for now.


    Hansol reached out to Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom held his hand with his trembling hand. Han-Gols hands were cold, as if he were quite surprised.


    The two went back the way they hade, holding their hands tightly.


    Im Han-Sol of Team A, and the road is blocked. Which way should I go?Han-Sol, who radioed a little far from the cliff, stayed quiet for a while and tilted his head. Then, he looked at Su-Gyeom.


    Can you hear me in the radio?


    Yes, they do.


    But theres no answer. I guess they cant hear me over there. Did wee too far? Lets go back for now.


    Yes. Okay.


    Su-Gyeom still swept his surprised chest and walked forward holding Han-Sols hand tightly. It was then. He thought the earphones in Su-Gyeoms ears were making small noises.


    Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? You shouldve gone further! Why are youing back? Why are youing back? You shouldve gone further. Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? You shouldve gone further! You shouldve gone further. Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? You shouldve gone further. So close. Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? So close. Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? You shouldve gone further. Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? You shouldve gone further!


    Argh! Su-Gyeom freaked out and threw out his earphones.


    Han-Sol was surprised to see Su-Gyeom shaking in fear and grabbed his skinny shoulder.


    Hey, whats wrong?


    I, just now, on the radio Sol, didnt you hear that?


    Su-Gyeom, who was trying to exin the sound he heard, asked Han-Sols response as if he didnt know what to say.


    Obviously, the walkie-talkie is connected to everyone, so if it was heard by him, Sol should have heard it. But he looked all right.It was only then that Su-Gyeom understood that he was the only one who heard the womans radio to go to the left.


    He thought it was the voice of a ghost.


    When Su-Gyeom realized what had happened, his legs turned jelly and he copsed.


    Hey!


    Sol


    Yeah, are you okay? Whats wrong? Whats wrong with the radio? Did you hear something weird on the radio?


    At his question, Su-Gyeom burst into tears. He hugged Han-Sol, who was sitting with him and meeting his eye level without realizing it.


    Hyung..


    Sol, Im so scared.


    Su-Gyeom forgot his shame and burst into tears sadly.


    In this life, all the pledges to win the regr programs regr membership by stamping their eyes on the pilot program have copsed.


    Im scared to death right now, but what does it matter?


    Su-Gyeom buried his face in Hansols solid chest, thinking about it.Han-Sol patted Su-Gyeoms round head, rubbing his face like a cat, and patted his dry back with the other hand.


    Cool, Sol-ah.


    Yeah, tell me.


    Hold me up. I cant get up because my legs are so weak.


    Su-Gyeom muttered a little, as if embarrassed. He want to get out of this ce as soon as possible, but his legs wont listen.


    Hahaha, okay. Get up.


    Dontugh.


    OK, I wontugh.


    I told you not tough!


    I wontugh, I wontugh.


    While staring at Han-Sol, who is stillughing with a re, Su-Gyeom left his body be carried on Han-Sols back. Han-Sol easily got up from his seat carrying Su-Gyeom on his back and started walking on a rough mountain path, as if Su-Gyeom was not heavy.


    Arent I heavy?


    Not at all. Hyung is so light that Im upset.


    Why are you upset when Im light? Do you like me? Han-Sol paused and stopped at Su-Gyeoms question.<hr>


    Please vote on NU to help this story get atleast 4 stars. Its now on 3.9 and its bothering me

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    <em>Sponsored by J</em><hr>


    Whats wrong, Sol?


    Surprised by his sudden action, Su-Gyeom opened his rabbits eyes and looked at the back of Han-Sols head.


    He couldnt see his expression in the back, so he couldnt even guess what was wrong with him.By the time Su-Gyeoms worries deepened, he began to move forward again.


    Then, would you not like it?


    Then Han-Sols answer came back. It was a voice that warmly cut off the cold night air.It was not until Su-Gyeom heard that he felt relieved.


    However, it was a pity that he couldnt see Han-Sols face because he was on his back.


    You know, Sol.


    Yes, go ahead.


    Is our team at the bottom?


    Is that important now?


    Of course, its important.


    I might be edited out at this rate.


    Despite Hansols criticism, Su-Gyeom did not give in to his thoughts. Although he was almost in big trouble because of the real ghosts prank, he was worried about the amount of broadcasting.


    In other words it was also proof that the shock from his previous fright is gone.


    The most important thing for me is that Hyung didnt get hurt.


    If you say so, I feel like Im the only one who became trash.


    No, what are you saying?


    Anyway, Han-Sol. Youre so sweet.


    Su-Gyeom praised Han-Sol with satisfaction and patted the top of his pretty head.


    Han-Sol told him not to do it in an uneven voice, but because of the perm, his hair felt good, so he kept patting it.


    I told you not to.


    But I keep getting my hands on it. Its addictive.


    What kind of head is addictive?


    I know right.


    When Han-Sol said it was amazing, Su-Gyeom chuckled and pulled out his hand. Deep in his heart he wanted to keep touching it, but he couldnt make Sol suffer anymore because he is already carrying him on his back.


    Oh, theres a light! Drop me off!


    Su-Gyeom, who found the staffs seal along with the lights in the distance, jumped from Han-Sols back.Fortunately, unlike before, when it was difficult to stand properly, the strength of his legs came backpletely.


    However, Su-Gyeom revived the memory of hearing the ghosts voice on the radio, making the most pitiful expression and sticking to Han-Sols side.


    Han-Sol, who doesnt know whats wrong with Su-Gyeom, thought he was still scared even though Su-Gyeom, who had just been fine, changed his posture in a moment. Sol held Su-Gyeoms hand tightly.


    Oh, two people are here!


    Su-Gyeom and Han-Sol, are you okay?


    Why arent you answering the radio? I thought something had happened.


    Just in time, the staff also found the two. The youngest producer, as well as the main producer, came out.


    Su-Gyeom, whats wrong?


    Are you in a bad condition?


    The main writer looked at Su-Gyeom with a worried face as if his acting worked. Su-Gyeom bit his lower lip and shook his head with an expression that seemed like he was going to cry right away.


    I almost died!


    What?


    Asked the main writer, surprised by Su-Gyeoms tearful voice. However, before Su-Gyeom could continue his words, Tae-Won, Lee-Gyeom, and Yoo-Chan came running.


    What? Su-Gyeom, whats up?


    Hey, Su-Gyeom!


    Are you all right?


    Are you all right, hyung?


    Whats wrong with you?


    Su-Gyeom looked even more pitiful because of the members worries. His eyebrows drooped down in his arms, and his eyes became moist as if he were about to burst into tears. He also didnt forget to shake his lips.


    I came across a forked road and radioed, and a woman told me to go to the left.


    The forked road Wait, to the left?


    The main writer seemed to be lost in thought, but soon opened his eyes wide. Then Su-gyeom nodded his head with still moist eyes.


    Yes, on the left


    No way! Thats not the course we nned! Did you hear it wrong? We didnt hear Su-Gyeoms radio in the first ce. Rather, he was so quiet that I asked him several times if everything is going well


    He already knew that the word go left was a ghosts prank.


    At that moment, he had a hunch that something was wrong, but the main writer gave him chills when he heard the details.It was really scary to imagine.


    One side sent a radio and heard the answer, but the other side heard nothing.


    Im telling you, I was told to go left, so I went left


    Oh, my God! Was it okay? It must be just a mountain road, but its dark and you couldnt even see it well. How did you get there?


    It was a cliff


    What?!


    What?


    At Su-Gyeoms words, not only the main writer, but also the other members in the back, were surprised and asked.Su-Gyeom felt goosebumps all over his body even when he thought about it again, so he swept his arm several times with his hand.


    Yes, it was a cliff. I didnt hear the radio, but my brother said he was told to go to the left and went into the mountain path on the left. I walked for a long time and came up a cliff. I caught him right before he fell. It would have been a big problem if I was a littlete.


    Han-Sol, who was silent, gave a supplementary exnation. At Han-Sols words, which are rtively calmpared to Su-Gyeom, the main writer screamed and covered his mouth with both hands.


    The members also couldnt say anything as if they were in shock.


    That wasnt the end of it.


    The main writers face was white with Su-Gyeoms words that followed. Not only that, but other staff members also quietly waited for Su-Gyeoms next words.


    I barely escaped the cliff and came back, and suddenly I heard a sound from the radio.


    What sound?


    Yes, you said you did. What the hell did you hear?


    The main writer asked in a trembling voice. Han-Sol also asked for an answer because he was curious.Su-Gyeom did not properly tell Han-Sol the voice of the ghost he heard on his way back, but just said he heard a strange sound.


    It was ufortable to tell the story near the ce where the incident happened, and he thought it would be less scary to do it at once because it was something he had to tell other people anyway.


    Why are youing back? You should have gone further. What a shame! This sound was repeated dozens of times.


    Oh, my God!


    Oh, thats creepy!


    Really? Really?


    Crazy, whats going on.


    I got goosebumps.


    Su-Gyeoms words came out with screams everywhere.


    It was a distant cliff. If he had gone a little further from there, he would have died. The ghost said he should have gone further after learning about this, and felt sorry for it. He must have tried to make Su-Gyeom hispanion.


    Everyone in the room noticed that. Therefore, people stood firm for a while in the rush of fear and chills.


    Im d youre back.


    Yoo-Chan grabbed Su-Gyeoms hand. Su-Gyeom, who didnt think that Yoo-chan, would hold his hand first. He was quite surprised, but he naturally leaned on his arms without expressing his feelings.


    Then, Yoo-chan hugged Su-Gyeom and patted him. I was so scared, Yoo-Chan. He meant it, but it was also a camera-conscious remark.It was not known whether this part would actually go on air.


    Of course, in terms of fear, it was a subject that could draw attention. On the other hand, however, the cast could have been seriously injured. It was unknown whether the broadcast would be aired because the production team, which sent only the cast without the staff, could be med.


    In addition, there have always been people who look suspicious and look elsewhere in broadcasts based on fear. If this scene was put on the air as it was, some would criticize it as a script that was all set.


    In Su-Gyeoms personal greed, he hoped the production team would put the content on the air at the risk of all arrows.It was an incident that could have been a big hit if it were on a show.


    Of course, it would be very unfair to see the reaction of criticizing this as a script.


    Can this go on air?


    Su-Gyeom asked in a low voice, looking at the production teams eyes.


    No one in the production team answered in advance. Perhaps they were also thinking about the aftermath of the scene when it went on air. Su-Gyeom quickly rolled his head. How can he make a good picture for everyone? Su-Gyeom, who was deep in thought, carefully began to say.


    If its hard to broadcast, cant you put it on a YouTube clip or something?


    Thats a good idea, too.


    One of the writers agreed with Su-Gyeoms opinion. With the words as a signal, the production team naturally united to start the meeting.<hr>


    Sorry, I didnt manage to upload yesterday because I went with my grandma to the hospital. Its not anything serious, its just for her weekly dialysis.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    As the meeting dragged on, U-PITE was forced to take a break.


    Han-Sol and Tae-Won disappeared because they were going to the bathroom, and it was unknown where Yoo-Chan went.


    So Su-Gyeom and Lee-Gyeom were standing apart.


    Are you sure youre okay?


    Im fine. . .Im not okay, to be honest, but what can I do? Its okay because Im not hurt,


    Su-Gyeom said honestly in a bitter voice when asked by Lee-Gyeom. He was really surprised, and he was still so scared that he didnt know what to do. But he is a position where the camera is in front of him, and this broadcast was really important to him.


    So he had to be okay even if he wasnt okay.


    Stupid.


    What?


    Su-Gyeom opened his eyes and stared at Lee-Gyeom at the sudden criticism.


    Despite Su-Gyeoms fierce eyes, he did not seem to intend to take back what he said.


    You idiot.


    Why are you picking a fight all of a sudden? Why am I an idiot!


    You still dont know why Im doing this. Thats why you are an idiot.


    No, youre fighting me because you have a problem with your personality, how would I know why?! Answer! Theres a difference with proble, and personality problem!


    Su-Gyeom answered with a huff, but Lee-Gyeom was still unshakable.


    Su-Gyeom was heated to the fullest by the reaction. When Su-Gyeom was about to open his mouth to say something, Lee-Gyeom said.


    When youre not okay, make a fuss about not being okay. Usually, you make a fuss about nothing, but why do you stay still when its important?


    The broadcast is more important.


    Su-gyeom swallowed thest words he was going to say. It was because it didnt seem good to say it now.


    He understands why Lee-Gyeom is saying that. Its not a very pretty and beautiful way, but Lee-Gyeom was now worrying about Su-Gyeom in his own way. Knowing that, Su-gyeom could no longer say anything to him.Instead, there was something set to say.


    Im sorry to worry you.


    Why do you apologize for that?


    As an adult, sometimes you dont need to apologize for something you didnt do. Do you understand?


    Yes, you are a great adult.


    Of course, Im an adult. I guess you dont know, but my birthday is over two months earlier than yours. Even if we talked about flipping, Im two months earlier than you! I held my head down two months before you!


    Yeah, I envy you.


    Su-Gyeom red resentfully at Lee-Gyeom, who firmly forbids his words. He would like to give him a big punch, but it was a pity that he couldnt because there were many cameras.


    Hyung, drink this.


    Yoo-Chan, who knew how Su-gyeom was feeling appeared and brought him a ss.


    It is a steaming, hot-looking green tea.


    Oh.


    I know you dont like hot things, but you shouldnt drink cold things when its cold like now.


    Yoo-Chan, dont ignore the Cold Drinking Association.


    You can ovee it.


    Im not really freezing to death, Im afraid Ill catch a cold. I think members of the Cold Drinking Association will not catch a cold?


    Unlike usual Yoo-Chan, Su-Gyeom epted green tea with yful words.


    If it was another member who gave this to him, he would have made a fuss about not liking hot things even if he died from cold, but he couldnt because it was the youngest, Yoo-Chan.


    Su-Gyeom, who was trying to take a sip of hot green tea in consideration of Yoo-Chans sincerity. It only touched his lips, then he took it off his mouth in surprise.


    Hyuk, its too hot. I cant drink. I cant drink it.


    It cools down quickly. Use it to keep your hands warm. I think its a substitute for a stove.


    Su-Gyeom couldntin anymore after hearing such a story. As he said, he liked it because his hands were warm and not cold when he held it. He felt like he was relieved from the courage test due to the warmth spreading after the melting cold.


    Su-Gyeom slowly looked around with a lighter heart. Then, when he saw a star stuck in the night sky, his eyes sparkled.


    Wow, there are so many stars. Yoo-Chan, look at the sky. There are so many stars.


    I know. There are so many.


    Its pretty


    Thats right, its pretty.


    No, look at the sky. Why do you say Im pretty?


    Im looking at the sky.


    Really? Well, then I have nothing to say.


    Su-Gyeom could no longer refute Yoo-Chans calm words.In the meantime, Yoo-chans eyes were straight on Su-Gyeoms face.


    Su-Gyeom blushed with embarrassment at the gaze that followed him throughout.Somehow, he felt ufortable facing his eyes, so he was looking in the distance and avoiding eye contact with him.


    What are you talking about?


    Oh, hello, Mr. PD! Its nothing much. I was just saying there are a lot of stars.


    Suddenly, a producer approached Su-Gyeom, and he becames nervous without realizing it.Considering the professional characteristics of being a PD, Su-Gyeom, a new entertainer, had no choice but to be timidpared to him.


    Whether he knows how Su-gyeom feels or not, the PD did not intend to go, but intervened between Lee-Gyeom, Yoo-Chan, and Su-Gyeom.


    Do you know my name?


    Uh, no Im sorry


    Su-Gyeomughed out of embarrassment. Then, the PD nodded andughed, saying, I knew it would happen.


    Its okay, thats possible. Im producer Oh Je-Hyun.


    Ah. Ill memorize it!


    When Su-Gyeom raised his fist and said, Je-Hyun smiled as if it was funny. Objectively, he was a good looking person with a pretty cool impression. Su-Gyeom nced at his face.


    I guess U-PITE members are close to each other.


    When Im filming, I see a lot of groups that arent.


    Really?


    Yes, there are so many idols who hate each other even during the shoot.


    PD Jae-Hyun led the conversation skillfully.


    Su-Gyeom forgot the inconvenience he felt for the first time and fell into the conversation. At the same time, he was so immersed in the conversation that he forgot to be careful not to make mistakes against him.


    Its nice to see you are on good terms.


    Hehe, thank you.


    Su-Gyeom replied with a bright smile.In order to survive in the broadcasting industry for a long time, you have to be self-conscious and gently curry favor with the PD.


    However, the two men next to him, Lee-Gyeom and Yoo-Chan were born like wooden stones, so they were far from being tactless.Even now, they were not involved in the conversation at all.


    Because of that, Su-Gyeom had no choice but to do their part. He smiled more and looked at Jae-Hyuns face.


    What I was really surprised about was that Su-Gyeom went through something scary earlier, but he was more determined than I thought. I thought you look very timid and soft. Oh, dont get me wrong. It doesnt mean anything bad.


    You misunderstood, not at all.


    If so, Im d. Anyway, it was amazing To be honest, even if you said you couldnt film it, it was an understandable incident.


    Well, I still have to finish filming.


    Oh, thats great. That kind of mind.


    Je-Hyun smiled, shaking his head to see if Su-Gyeom was really satisfied with what he said. At this time, Su-Gyeom vowed to make a good impression on him.


    It must have been scary, but are you okay now?


    Oh, yes, thats fine. There are members Since its a horror experience broadcast, were going to experience this. How can I hear a ghosts voice so vividly?


    Why, I heard that many celebrities see ghosts, too.


    Oh, thats right. Ive heard that before. But Ive never done that before.


    Then this must have been a big deal. But thank you for not running away and buttering me.


    Of course! Im so happy to be on a variety show like this. Isnt that right, Lee-Gyeom? Right, Yoo-Chan?


    Su-Gyeom asked for the consent of the two people next to him to exaggerate. Then, the two nodded slowly as if they couldnt help it because they couldnt beat Su-Gyeoms words.


    Haha, theyre a little slow.


    Su-Gyeom quickly made an excuse after seeing that. Je-Hyun nodded, saying to himself, I see.


    Then suddenly, he raised his head and looked directly at Su-Gyeom.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    I really want to work with you next time, too. If you have a chance, would you like to join me?


    Im so honored!


    Su-Gyeom was thrilled by Je-Hyuns words. Although he was not the main producer this time, he didnt know when he would n a new program.So what caught the PDs eye was always a good phenomenon.


    PD Jae-Hyun, they want you toe here for a second!


    At that moment, the youngest producer called Jae-Hyun. He greeted lightly with his head and disappeared to the ce where the production team gathered.


    It was not until he waspletely invisible that Su-Hyeom jumped from his ce.


    Awesome. Awesome. I guess he looked at me favorably.


    He thought Of course he would congratte me, since I respond so well.


    Lee-Gyeom and Yoo-Chan didnt say anything.


    What, give me apliment! I caught the PDs eyes.


    I dont like it.


    I know,right.


    Why not?! You should listen.


    I wont listen.


    Me too.


    Yoo-Chan responded to Lee-Gyeoms words. It was as if they had nned it.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt understand the two.


    It would be great if a rookie idol caught the eyes of a producer of the entertainment industry, but he couldnt figure out why the two people reacted like this.


    Confused Su-Gyeom alternates between the two, and saw their dissatisfied look as if they didnt really like it.


    Su-Gyeom kept tilting his head between the two.


    ***


    Eventually, the courage test failed after what happened to Team A.


    Instead, the direction of the broadcast has changed to sit together and eatte-night snacks and tell scary stories.


    There were a variety ofte-night snacks, ranging from representative menus ofte-night snacks such as chicken, pizza, chicken feet, vegetable gopchang, and tteokbokki, to sculptural cakes and cookies that are good to eat as a mouthwash.


    Su-Gyeoms expression brightened up at once when he saw the reward.


    Wow, can I eat all of this?


    Sure, go ahead. You can eat it all.


    When asked, the main producer replied as if it were natural.The members of U-PITE, including the weing Su-Gyeom, sat down one by one. In the midst of all this, Su-Gyeom did not miss the center and took the seat in the middle of the table.


    Su-Gyeom, who sat down, looked at the logos of the menus. There is a lot of food, but the logo doesnt stand out, so it didnt seem to be PPL.


    [**PPL stands for product cement. In Korean, it is known as  (indirect advertising). The aim is to ce a product, brand, or idea strategically in media so it does not seem like tant advertising.]


    Su-Gyeoms face brightened up even more because he thought he could eat freely without worrying about PPL.


    Now, you can tell us the scary stories you know while eating.


    Think of it as telling a story to each other and talkfortably.


    However, Su-Gyeoms face quickly became dark when the main PD said it. Its a scary story How scary should it be to survive the editing? When Su-Gyeom was in deep agony.


    I have that. Ive seen a ghost in the practice room. Han-Sol said first.


    Surprised, Su-Gyeom opened his eyes wide and looked at Han-Sol. It was the first time he heard it.


    I didnt tell anyone because I thought I saw it wrong, but its the first time Im saying it


    Really? In the practice room?


    Dance or singing practice room?


    One by one, the members showed interest in Han-Sols story. Su-Gyeom also focused on Han-Sols story while drinking the prepared strawberry smoothie.


    It was before debut, but I was practicing until dawn. Its in the dance practice room.


    Oh, really?


    Oh, but I couldnt dance that day.


    My condition is really bad. No matter how much I dance, I dont think I can dance half of what I usually do.


    Han-Sol looked ufortable as if he was falling into thought at that time. As if he was scared just to say it, he licked his lips for a while and finally got his rhyme back.


    What the hell is wrong with me? I kept dancing, but there was a dance step where I need to turn around once. So I turned around and looked in the mirror, but two hands were holding me back?


    Wow


    Wow, crazy.


    Really?


    Oh, thats creepy! You couldnt see it before, but you saw it then?


    Tae-Won, Lee-Gyeom, Yoo-Chan, and Su-Gyeom all gathered their mouths and poured out their thoughts after hearing Han-Sols story.


    It was a short and thick story.


    Su-Gyeom tried to erase the scene in his head and shook his head.


    Oh, I didnt see it until then. When I turned around, I saw it for a second and it disappeared. So I thought I had seen it wrong, but I remembered that I couldnt dance that day and my legs were especially heavy, so I packed up and ran away right away.


    Han-Sol trembled as if he was sick and tired of thinking about it again. Su-Gyeom nced at the production team while looking at Han-Sol. At first nce, the expression of the production team seemed to be half in shock, just like U-PITE, and half were satisfied.


    Fortunately, Su-Gyeom was relieved because he thought he would avoid the editing, but this time Tae-Won opened his mouth.


    Its not my story, but she once told me what she went through.


    Tae-Ri?


    Tae-Ri was Tae-Wons real sister. Su-Gyeom also saw her a few times on his way.


    Su-Gyeom was more focused on Tae-Wons story,whiel being conscious of the camera.


    My sister was lying down to sleep, and she heard the clocks second hand so loud that day. ck, ck, ck. You know this sound.


    Oh, I know.


    Su-Gyeom responded to Tae-wons words and waited for the next part.


    But she didnt have a watch at her house.


    When Tae-won finished speaking, there was a moment of silence between the members. Then, soon, everyone poured out words that came to mind.


    She doesnt have a watch?


    What, then?


    Is it a ghost?


    Did the ghost y a joke?


    When asked by the members, Tae-Won nodded slowly.


    I guess it was. Maybe it was a ghost prank.


    Wow, thats creepy. Ghosts are working really hard. It even did an impression of the clock.


    At Su-Gyeoms words,ughter burst out everywhere. There was a strange tension just now, but not only the members but also the production team wereughing.


    Su-Gyeom tilted his head because he didnt understand why theyughed so much because he said it seriously.


    Its really funny to say that. Its a great change of perspective.


    Tae-Won said with a dramatic smile. Only then did Su-Gyeom realize why people wereughing.Su-Gyeom was worried that he might have put candles on a scary story, so he looked at the production teams eyes, and they looked rather bright.


    Su-Gyeom, who was relieved only after seeing the scene and then he smiled awkwardly.Since then, the scary stories that they know have continued for a while. Su-Gyeom tried to show various reactions while making as many responses as possible.Of course, in the meantime, he also did not forget to eatte-night snacks.


    ***


    Thank you for your hard work. Lets take a break and start filming the abandoned house


    Finally, the shooting waspleted in the first round. Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva when the production crew said. His heart fluttered with tension as he was just beside his grandmother he was worried about.


    He didnt even know how the break went.To be honest, it was very cold, but Su-Gyeom was so focused on the abandoned house that he couldnt even feel it.


    Then we are going in!


    When the production team said that the main shooting would finally begin, Su-Gyeom hit the te with a determined face.Not only the members but also the filming VJ headed to the abandoned house this time.


    The abandoned house in the mountain looked bleak from the outside. When Su-Gyeom saw the scene, he grabbed Lee-Gyeoms clothes, who was walking ahead of him.


    Go with me. You cant leave me behind. All right?


    All right.


    Although it was not said in a friendly way, Su-Gyeom was very relieved to hear Lee-Gyeoms answer.


    All the doors of the abandoned house were ripped open, so there was nothing to open. The members followed Tae-Won to the open ce.


    There was a particrly cool air from the moment he entered but he was afraid that he would be a nuisance.


    Su-Gyeom trembled with the cold that he had never felt outside. Although the door fell off, he didnt understand how it could feel colder indoors than outside.


    There are debris of broken furniture everywhere, as well as fallen leaves believed to have entered through the open door, scattered on the floor.


    There was a rustling sound every time he stepped.


    This is the living room, and as you can see, there are a lot of fallen leaves and soil because there is no door on the front door.


    Tae-won continued skillfully as if he had prepared it in advance.


    Come to think of it, Tae-Won was a good match for entertainment shows in his previous life. He was simply a natural broadcaster, telling the current situation neatly, being active, and not talking too much.


    There were only few opportunities because of the situation in his past life . If the situation was good, he could have seeded in entertainment industry.


    Su-Gyeom was overwhelmed to see him exin the abandoned house. It was because it seemed possible to fix the broadcast at this rate. Of course, it would be possible if the other members do well until the end.<hr>


    Thank you for JayeBird and Allison too for giving me Ko-Fi and appreciating my hard work. By the way, if anyone is interested in being an editor you can hit me up on discord, I cant pay wage to anyone but you could read advance chapters. So if you genuinely like the story you could help me theres some things I could miss by myself.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Recording was sessfullypleted based on Su-Gyeoms standards.


    However, the filming just finished well and it was not known how the editing would be done, so waiting for the first broadcast day was bloody.


    Finally, it was broadcast day. The broadcast starts at 4:50, and Sugyeom has been sitting restless in front of the TV for a long time.


    Why is Su-Gyeom like that?


    I dont know. He was like that all the time.


    Han-Sol answered Tae-Wons question with a worried voice. At the same time, he also looked frustrated because he had no way of knowing why Su-Gyeom was so depressed.


    Of course, they were also nervous. However, while the other members were half worried and half excited, Su-Gyeom maintained the ratio of his worries and excitement.


    After a long wait, the broadcast began. The editing was pretty good, more than he expected.


    In fact, even in previous lives, the broadcast itself was popr. It was a problem because U-PITE couldnt be on the show.


    Su-Gyeom first entered the broadcast review bulletin board in the official fan cafe. It was a bulletin board where they wrote reviews in real time while watching the broadcast where U-PITE was appearing.


    [I just made a centerline on the road] By: Song Rabbit


    I saw you on the bus and you peeed


    Center line on the road, thats what I bought


    Hey


    Ah, what was it?


    hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha


    [I watched it with a fans heart] by: Chani Us ATM


    I cant see well because Im scared of the apartment story.


    I really saw this as a fan, it was my heart for Yoo Chan.


    But its so scary, what should I do, save me


    [Isnt Han-Sols ankle a legend?]


    [Weve heard that there are a lot of ghosts in U-PITEs practice room] by No.1 Singer


    I thought there would be a ghost behind you when you said you felt it was heavy when you were dancing in the practice room. The ghost is holding your ankles? Your ankle?


    Im so scared because I can imagine itTTTTTTTTTTTT If I were you, I would have fainted right there I mean it. Youre crazy to hold your ankle.Im about to faint.


    If ites out like that in a horror movie, people would go crazy.


    Author: Tae-Won eats eel


    its scary. TTTTTTT. Its so scary.Im just so scared.


    [No, its a variety show] by: Net bat


    Its a variety showTTTTTTTT Theres no need to be so scaredTTTTTTTT


    [Are you guys doing well???] by: CARO


    Theyre not specializing in horror entertainment.


    The episode is also very scary, but the kids get along very well


    This is my shit.


    My words


    They fit really well, there is no sense of incongruity


    [Sugyeom oppa hahahahaha]


    Written by: Doremi Yoochan


    The ghost mimics the vocal cords and works hard


    In the midst of fear, the bread explodes hahahahahahaha


    Of course, as it was an official fan cafe, the broadcast response would have been generous. However,pared to the content of the broadcast in the previous life, the post was mostly about the appearance evaluation of U-PITE today, such as handsome and hard-working, now there are many evaluations of the broadcast itself. That must have meant that U-PITE was well integrated into the broadcast.


    Su-Gyeom immediately entered youtube. As Su-Gyeom suggested, Su-Gyeom and Han-Sols courage test was posted as a clip on You Tube.


    The clip video was edited into a part where Su-Gyeom and Han-Sol did a courage test and told the story that Su-Gyeom heard from his earphones after returning.In just an hour after the video was uploaded, the number of views exceeded 300,000. The response to thements was also hot.


    Kim Taemin: for real? Really? Its not a script?


    ss egg:  Im scared .No, the pink hair goes to the cliff


    Song Sugyeoms welfare: Wow, it was so dangerous. That was close. Our Su-Gyeom


    Caro: Hes trying to pull himself with his own legs


    Caro: He always says its scripted. Does that seem like scripted?


    Na Jeongyeon: I think its more like a trick when youre doing this.


    Call, call, call: If that was a fake, you shouldve put it on the show


    Crazy scripted


    Is it scripted? I hope its scripted look at his reaction


    not his fan and I dont know who he is. Isnt this really dangerous? Staff, why are you posting this? Shouldnt you have done a good job with the safety device while you were broadcasting with celebrities at night?


    Why didnt you make the signpost and send them away?


    OH U-PITE: TTTT, Im nervous Im going crazy.


    want to watch it live


    I searched on YouTube because it was so much fun, but there are even unreleased videos. I cant wait to see it]


    Live, live Ive never seen an idol that fits well with a horror show


    There were even more responses that U-PITE was suitable for the broadcast.


    Su-Gyeom breathed a sigh of relief. He isreading YouTubements that running in real time, and he got a call from Min-Seong


    After Tae-Won answered the phone, he changed it to a speaker phone so that everyone could hear it.


    Are you all here?


    Yes, everyone is next to me.


    You know the show is a hit, right?


    We dont know. Did it go well?


    Yeah, it went well. Very well


    Min-Seong replied in an excited voice to Tae-Wons words. There was an indescribable joy in his voice. Su-Gyeom was also filled with expectations when he heard the voice.


    Of course, I will have to watch it a few more times, but I think the broadcast will go on a regr basis, and you will also appear on a regr basis. I just got a call from PD.


    Great! Really?


    Awesome! Really?


    Yeah, really.I was waiting for this the whole time, but Sugyeom reacted as if he had no idea.


    Min-Seong confirmed the response again in a happy voice.


    Since its a pilot show, itll be aired next week with other celebrities. But theyre filming again with you two weekster


    Min-Seongs words followed.Next week, another episode featuring another celebrity will be aired, and they would be recruited U-PITE again before looking at the reaction. It meant that they like U-PITE that much.


    Su-Gyeoms heart was filled with satisfaction.


    You did a great job.


    No.


    Lets do it again.


    U-PITE answered Min-Seongs words in unison.Except for Su-Gyeom, the members seemed puzzled by the unexpectedly hot response. Only then did they rush into the official fan cafe and start looking.


    It was contrary to Su-Gyeom, who was looking at the reaction the whole time.Su-Gyeom was relieved andy down on his back.This life was definitely different from the previous life.


    [Would you believe me if I said I couldnt see their faces?]


    I was so scared that I couldnt see their faces at all. I dont even remember what they were wearing today. I really dont remember a thing.


    I didnt know this day woulde


    [Our kids are courageous] by: Han-Sol, bring me even if you dont want to


    If it was me, I would have fainted already, but the kids were amazing. Especially Su-Gyeom was really unexpected, I meanI was surprised by Su-Gyeoms sweat. Honestly, it wouldnt be weird if he fainted.


    [Pink-Gyeoms screaming is so cute] By: Im sorry that you think Su-Gyeom is cute.


    Its right to be scared, Su-gyeom is right. This is what Im saying.


    This episode is full of dope.


    [This episode is overflowing with rice cakes, Su-Gyeom is dead] By: Sugyeom Pretty


    In the clip he is carried on Han-Sols back


    Its true that Su-Gyeom is hanging here and scared Im going to lie down on SolGyeom today.


    Lets lie down together. Im going to lie down, too<hr>


    Thements are a bit confusing for me along with their usernames so Im sorry in advance if Ive made some mistakes. If anyone wants to help me in editing I would forever be grateful. Im not sure if people still thinks the quality is okay or nah? For me its fine because eng is my 2ndnguage, but Im not sure for the native speakers.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Hum, Ha, Whoa, Whoa.


    Su-Gyeom took a deep breath because he was nervous. He couldnt calm down even after breathing deeply several times.In the end, when Su-Gyeom was about to knock half-gave up, the door burst open.


    What are you doing in front of my door?


    Ha.Ha.


    Su-Gyeom smiled awkwardly at Seo-Wooks words. He entered the representatives office with a smile because he had nothing else to say.


    I watched the show. Are you okay? Are you hurt?


    Oh, yes, yes. Its okay. Im just a little surprised, but Im not hurt.As soon as Su-gyeom sat down, Seo-Wook asked in a worried voice. Su-Gyeom replied in a jealous cheerful voice to reassure him. Unfortunately, Seo-Wooks face was still dark.


    Director, I have something to tell you


    Oh, go ahead.


    This digital song. Can we do another song?


    Huh?


    Of course, the song is so good right now, but I thought there might be a better song.


    The longer he added as an excuse, the more curious Seo-Wooks expression became.In response to Seo-Wooks reaction, Su-Gyeoms mouth felt dry.


    It was absurd for him to appear out of nowhere and ask him to change the song.


    But for Su-Ggyeom, it was a pretty serious request.The digital sound source being prepared this time was a track in the second mini-album to be releasedter. In the past life, as an idol group, a fast-tempo dance song, Come Back, was released as a digital sound source.


    The title song was also a dance song of a simr nature. And in previous lives, fans regretted that it would have been better if the title song came out as another song.Of course, this regret was not only for fans.


    In fact, bads, which were included in the music chart, were ranked much higher than those released as digital songs or the title songs of the second mini-album.


    Those who heard the song first through the chart were very disappointed to find out that there was no stage video for the song while searching for the music video.


    If he had been active with the song that was on the album at that time, they would have gained more poprity. Perhaps U-PITE would have been in the public eye sooner.


    Why all of a sudden? And Im sure youre still working on another song.


    Oh Well, I listened to the guide version of Wish Flower and it was so good. So I thought it would be better to promote with that.


    Wish Flower? Oh, that one. That song is good. But that song is a bad song. Its probably too much for U-PITE to be active.


    Well but the song is so good.


    If the songes out as a second mini albumter, I think it will help with the sales of the album sales.


    Su-Gyeom voice was trembling, but he didnt give up his argument in his own way.


    Wish Flower, which was said to be sweet from the title, also matched the mood of the song with March when the second mini-album was released.ording to the schedule of his previous life, the second mini album will be released two weeks after releasing a digital song.


    Therefore, it would be good to draw the publics attention from Wih Flower to the second mini album if they released their second mini album after working with Wish Flower.


    Well, its a little difficult.


    Seo-Wook muttered in thought as if he was worried. Thats because asking to change the digital sound source, which was already just around the corner, was not an easy decision to make.In addition, although it is a digital sound source, it was notmon for idols to make aeback with bad songs. The fact that it was notmon also meant that it was that adventurous.


    Did you ask the other members?


    No, I havent I think I need to get permission from the director first.


    Really?


    Yes


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Seo-Wook narrowed his brows and remained silent. It was clear that he was considering Su-Gyeoms proposal.Su-Gyeom began to persuade Seo-Wook again so that he could ease his worries quickly, even a little.


    I dont know if its a different song, but I think its possible if its a wish flower. Besides, wouldnt the timing fit well with March when flowers bloom?


    Do you like the song that much?


    Yes! Not just me, but others will. The fans will, and the public will.


    You must be pretty confident. As if you know something.


    Oh, well, thats how good the song is. HahaSugyeom smiled awkwardly and surrounded Seo-Wooks words.


    Of course, he knew from his previous lifes memory the reaction to the actual wish flower, but he couldnt tell the truth.


    I dont think its an easy decision to make, Su-Gyeom.


    Thats right I dont think so.


    But If the director decides, we can actually organize everything else


    Su-Gyeom replied with a sad expression as much as possible at Seo-Wooks rejection.Even if the working-level staff opposed it, if Seo-Wook pushed ahead, it would eventually go his way.


    DP Entertainment itself is hispany. Thats why he was able to include Sugyeom as a member of U-PITE.


    Hmm Okay, Ill think about it positively for now. But that doesnt mean its a yes


    Yes! Got it.


    Ill think about it myself, so you should talk to the members, Su-Gyeom.


    Other members opinions are important, too.


    Yes, I will.


    Although Seo-Wook drew the line, Su-Gyeom already thought he had more than half convinced him.


    ording to his experience, he tends to refuse things that he doesnt have any thoughts at all, but he doesnt tend to torture people hope for no reason.


    Thats it, is there anything ufortable or you want to say?


    Well. There isnt!


    Su-Gyeom, who had been lost in thought for a while, shook his head. Then, Seo-Wook smiled slowly.


    Im d to hear that. If you need anything, please let me know. If a strange man gets tangled with you, tell me right away. Dont worry about it alone.


    Yup! Alright.Su-Gyeom responded cheerfully to Seo-Wooks words, but he was curious why he said something about strange men, not strange women.


    Although his external image is a bottom, he is also a man. To be honest, he is not as fit as the other members, but the fact that he is a man doesnt change.


    Su-Gyeom was puzzled, but he didnt ask what he was talking about. Whether he hears the answer or not, nothing will change. And one thinks about at it, it wasnt that important.


    Then Ill get going! You must be busy, sorry for taking your time.


    No, our Su-Gyeom can take that time.


    Hehe, thank you.


    Su-Gyeomughed satisfactorily at Seo-Wooks friendly words. He felt it in his previous life, but Seo-Wook seemed to really like him. He was lucky to be liked by the CEO.


    Su-Gyeom left the representative office, thinking that he seemed to have expressed rtively sessful opinions.While visiting the members, Su-Gyeom did not forget to stop by the vocal practice room and print the lyrics of Wish Flower.


    In fact, the lyrics were already perfectly memorized as Su-Gyeom, who had a memory of his past life without even printing them, but it would be unfamiliar to the current members. Su-Gyeom read the lyrics printed on A4 paper with his eyes.


    <Wish Flower>


    The spring days of you and me are like petals.


    I guess thats why I was more excited,


    because they bloomed and fell in a moment.


    But I wanted to be the flower petal that falls on your palm,


    but every time I left you like a mixed season.


    The season hase and gone,


    and spring hase again.


    Its a blue spring day when the flower breeze blows


    and the flying pink wishes have fallen like petals.


    I want to be your wish flower this time because my wish is only you


    Our spring day is like a flower petal,


    and wee back even if we miss it,


    so I believe it more,


    but Ive been wanting to be a flower petal that falls on your palm,


    but the cold winter is gone and spring is here again,


    the warm wind is blowing,


    I jump in and you ept me,


    you and I are like a miracle Itlle true.


    Its not a wish anymore. Itlle true


    Youre my wish.


    Youre my miracle.


    Thank you for the blue spring day that made this moment a miracle.


    I want to be your wish flower.


    I want to be your wish flower.


    Youre the only one.


    I smiled faintly in my previous lifes memory.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    When they heard the guide, the U-PITE members eyes widened. One by one they expressed their feelings about the song.


    Wow, the song is good.


    So, the title is pretty, too.


    Thats right.


    The song is pretty, overall.


    Its good.


    Even Yoo-Chan, who doesnt talk much, said the song was good, so he seemed to like it quite a lot.


    It was a guide version sung byposer Jae-Jin, who signed an exclusive contract with DP Entertainment, so it could not be said that he sang it very well.


    Nevertheless, it was a song that kept ringing in his ears with a calm and addictive melody.In the lyrics he heard, Su-Gyeom said, I want to be your wish petal for once. I especially liked the line Because my wish is only you.


    Im d you like it.


    Its really good


    To Jae-Jin, who was pleased, Su-Gyeom replied with a small apuse.


    Jae-Jinughed with satisfaction.


    I think this song will be included in the album, and Ill y another song for you.


    Im thinking about the title between sad movie and sad ending.


    Yes.


    Then he yed another bad. It was a rtively fast melody, but it was also a bad. It was a song with a lot of high notes, so it would be good to show off their singing ability. However, in terms of impact, it was less than Wish Flower.


    In addition, they listened to a dance song called Come Back.


    He said he would y the rest of the songs next week because the lyrics were still iplete.After listening to a total of three songs, Su-Gyeom listened to Wish Flower only once while returning to the amodation.


    Su-Gyeom, what are you thinking?


    Oh? Why?


    No, I just asked because you seemed to be thinking about something.


    Oh, just. The song I listened to earlier was so good that I kept thinking about it.


    When asked by Han-Sol, Su-Gyeom answered honestly. His heart was pounding just by talking about the song that he liked.


    Oh, wish flower?


    How did you know?


    Your expression itself was different when you heard the wish flower earlier.


    Oh, really? I didnt know.


    Of course you wont know, its your face.


    What, Han-Sol. Why did you look at Su-Gyeoms face so hard?


    Min-Seong, who was in the drivers seat, intervened in the conversation between the two. Then, Han-Sol began to make excuses as if embarrassed.


    No, well. I just watched it because I was sitting close to hyung, I didnt really watch it. Dont misunderstand! I wasnt just looking at you on purpose. I just happened to see it, but the timing was right.


    Oh, I see. Why are you making such an excuse? I wont misunderstand. And we can look into each others faces.I dont think its weird.


    Su-Gyeom replied, shaking his head to Han-Sols long excuse. Then, Han-Sol smiled awkwardly as if he was relieved.


    Wow, its snowing. Snow.


    He could see white snowkes falling over the window.


    At first nce, it was arge snowke that could be misunderstood as falling cherry blossoms.


    Its snowing so beautifully.


    Right, I thought it was a flower petal.


    Su-Gyeom replied excitedly at Tae-Wons words.


    Meanwhile, white snowkes were falling.


    The cars are crawling, the gears. Min-Seong muttered dissatisfiedly, but Su-Gyeom felt better because the car went slowly. It was because he could see the snow falling beautifully for longer time.


    He wanted to get off and look around the snow, but he had to endure it because he knew that if he said he would get off now, he would be scolded by Min-Seong.


    Fortunately, the snow did not stop while arriving at the amodation in a slow-moving car to soothe the disappointment.


    The snow that continued to fall gently piled up before he knew it. The amodation was not that far from the practice room, but the road was blocked that much.


    After finally arriving at the amodation, Su-Gyeom quickly got out of the car as if he had been waiting. Then he ran quickly to the elevator. Along with his actions, the other members were also in a hurry and had to hurry.


    Where are you going?


    Yes, I want to see the snow.


    Su-Gyeom, who got out of the underground parking lot, pressed the elevator first floor button. Since the amodation was on the fifth floor, Tae-Won tilted his head at Su-Gyeoms behavior.


    The elevator reached the first floor with a ring.


    Su-Gyeom immediately got off on the first floor, and Lee-Gyeom followed.


    Huh? Where are you going?


    Im not going anywhere.


    Em, but why are you getting off the first floor?


    Its up to me.


    Huh


    In his mind, Su-Gyeom headed outside, saying, Yes, youre great! in his mind.


    Whenever Su-Gyeom walks, the white snow made a pleasant sound. Su-Gyeom focused on the sound and looked at the snow still falling like petals.


    The snow was weaker than before, but therge white snow continued to fall. It was a beautiful sight, as if the whole world had be a snowball.


    Su-Gyeom reached for the sky. The gently falling snow narrowly passed away as if it were falling on Su-Gyeoms palm.In regret, Su-Gyeom grabbed a slow snowke as a target and reached out his hand again in that direction.


    What are you doing, are you a child?


    Su-Gyeom turned around with his soft eyes raised at the pin ssing behind his back. Lee-Gyeom was looking at Su-Gyeom with his arms folded.


    What, why are you here?


    Its up to me, why. Cant I stay here?


    No, but..


    Instead, Su-Gyeom turned around and reached high again toward the golden sky.


    You cant catch the snow by doing that?


    Oh, go away! Why are you contradicting me here?


    That one, grab that one


    What? Where? Uh Thatll do, thatll do!


    At Lee-Gyeoms words, Su-Gyeom forgot that he was huffing and tried to reach out his hands quickly to get the snow. However, this time, the snowke narrowly escaped Su-Gyeoms hand.


    Oh, what a shame!


    You cant get it?


    Like this, if you stretch out your hand


    Let me see! What, you didnt get it either.


    Lee-Gyeom wiped his palm on his coat, perhaps embarrassed.


    Its not easy to catch things like this. Its not a flower petal, its not a leaf. And what are you going to do with the snow? It will melt and disappear as soon as it touches the palm of your hand.


    Arent you going?


    Su-Gyeom was angry because of Lee-Gyeom, who broke his romantic idea.


    Su-Gyeom also knew what he was saying. Usually, catching something falling like this was supposed to be a flower petal, or at least a falling leaf, just like the title of a wish flower.


    No matter how big the snowkes were, they were not that big, so it was hard to catch them. In addition, no matter how much he try to catch it, it melted quickly due to the nature of snow.


    Nevertheless, the desire to catch the falling snowkes was probably because it was today. If it was another day, he would have thought it was pretty, but the snowkes look like petals today.


    There is a feeling of a moment that one cannot feel tomorrow.


    Its an emotion that can only be felt at this moment today.


    Su-Gyeom wanted to catch snowkes.The snow looks especially pretty today, and he feel like something good will happen if he caught the falling snow. Su-Gyeom was reaching out his hand to the emotion.


    Therefore, Su-Gyeom pretended not to know Lee-Gyeom, who was persecuting him. He ran around and tried to get snowkes.


    Its an emotion that he cant feel unless its now.Su-Hyeom jumped here and there for a long time. He didnt even notice the cold. Finally, a snowke the size of a baby nail fell on the floor of Su-Gyeoms right hand.


    Oh, oh, oh, oh! Its working, its working!


    Where? Did you get it?


    When the excited Su-Gyeom shouted, Lee-Gyeom ran to him. Although he was criticized a few times, he also seemed to be hoping that Su-Gyeom would catch the snowkes.


    When Su-Gyeom, who smiled brightly while looking at the snowkes on his palm, raised his head, his eyes met with Lee Gyeom, who was smiling in front of him.


    Then, he looked surprised and soon coughed out hisughter.


    What, why do you like it so much?


    No way, I didnt like it.


    Its funny, you were smiling so brightly earlier.


    You saw it wrong. Forget it, just look at the snow, before it melts and you regret it.


    Thats right. My precious snow Oh, its all melted.


    Su-Gyeom quickly looked at the snowke that fell on the palm of his hand again. In that short period of time, the snow melted into small drops of water. The sound of grief came out automatically.


    You knew it would melt.


    But


    Its okay because I got it.


    Thats right.


    Su-Gyeom agreed with him even though he was disappointed. In the first ce, it was snow, so he did it even though he knew it would melt quickly. So he didnt have to feel so sorry for the snow melting.


    Make a wish.


    Wish?


    Didnt you catch it to make a wish?


    Uh.. Not really.


    Did you catch it just because it is pretty?


    At Lee-Gyeoms question. Su-Gyeom shook his head, he didnt caught it to make a wish. He remembered the song flower wish so he tried to catch it.


    Then Ill make the wish.


    Huh? No. Thats mine.


    So-Won was startled to im ownership of the snowke, but Lee-Gyeom just shrugged his shoulders.


    I already made a wish.


    What? Why did you make a wish?


    You dont even have the intention to make a wish anyways.


    Still, Im the one who caught it! Quickly cancel your wish.


    Nope. I already made it.


    Since its the snowke I caught you need to tell me your wish quickly.


    No, this is a secret. Lets go in, its cold.


    Su-Gyeom walked as he looked at Lee-Gyeoms back. Meanwhile the snow continues to fall over the two.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    In the evening, a total of six chickens were ordered, including chicken breast and chicken leg, for Han-Sol, who likes chicken and Su-Gyeom, who likes moist chicken.


    In terms of figures, it was 1.2 chickens per person, but in reality, Tae-Won ate up to the amount that Su-Gyeom could not eat.


    Su-Gyeom, who prefers seasoned chicken to fried chicken, lit up when he saw a piece of chicken seasoned with Cheongyang red pepper and mayonnaise.


    His mouth was drooling from the appetizing appearance. As he was about to open his mouth to take a bite of steaming chicken.


    So, what do you want to say?


    Oh.


    Su-Gyeom was in a situation where he said he had something to tell the members before eating the chicken. Well, he forgot what to say because he was fascinated by chicken.


    Su-Gyeom, who was conscious of Lee-Gyeoms question, looked at the chicken with a regretful eye and tried to put it down on the te.


    Then, Tae-Won said, Eat it.


    Its okay, you can eat and talk at the same time he said to soothe Su-Gyeom.Su-gyeom, who was encouraged by his actions, took a big bite of the boneless leg this time.


    Ugh!


    Speak Korean.


    Its delicious!


    Su-Gyeom shouted resentfully at Lee Gyeom. He felt sad for a while, and then quickly became happy with the taste of chicken in his mouth.


    Lee-Gyeom, who saw his happy expression, shook his head and murmured.


    Anyway, its simple.


    What? They say they dont touch dogs when eating, but what kind of human being would argue when a Korean is eating chicken?


    Lee-Gyeom closed his mouth when he realized who Su-gyeoms target is. Anyway, he was a guy who couldnt please him even if he wanted to.


    Anyway, what I was going to say is! I was wondering what it would be like to make oureback song Wish flower.


    Youre saying to do it as the main song, not the b-track, right?


    Yoo-Chan seemed surprised, but Su-gyeom seemed to like his idea. His expression was quite bright. Of course, not only that, but Han-Sol also nodded satisfactorily.


    I agree! I totally agree.


    Han-Sol actively agreed with Su-Gyeoms opinion. Su-gyeom, who was encouraged by the reaction, decidedly took the momentum.


    I thought it would be nice to release a digital album and perform several times when we make aeback. I think its going to be early spring, so I think itll fit well


    Well, it doesnt matter to me, but I dont know what other people would think.


    I got an ok from the director.


    Huh? When?


    Su-Gyeom said that he got permission from the director to ease Tae-Wons worries, but Tae-Wons expression darkened for a moment.Though he quickly returned to his usual self.


    Su-gyeom answered his question while tilting his head at his unexpected response.


    I sneaked out earlier.


    Alone?


    Sure. I persuaded the director well myself.


    Why are you going there alone?


    Oh Just Its not like I cant go alone, right??


    Su-Gyeom was quite embarrassed by his question. He expected him to praise him for persuading the director alone, but his response was far from praise. On the contrary, it was like he made a mistake.


    No.


    Eh? No?


    Oh, no.


    Su-Gyeom asked back, surprised by Tae-Wons firm answer. Nevertheless, the same answer came back.Surprised, Su-gGeom carefully opened his mouth, wondering if Tae-Won was trying to tease him or if it was real.


    Why?


    The director doesnt like it.


    Oh, really? He didnt tell that to me! Did he really say that?


    Yes.


    It was a rather slow answer by half a beat, but he definitely said Uh-huh.


    Tae-Won then gulped down Sprite.Su-Gyeom still couldnt tell if it was real or not, so he narrowed his eyes and looked at Tae-won.


    Its real.


    Really? I had no idea because he didnt tell me that. Thanks for letting me know.


    This time, even Yoo-chan helped out. Only then could Su-Gyeom fully believe Tae-Wons words. He wondered when the director talked about it without him, but it seemed that Tae-Wons words were since Yoo-Chan, not just anyone else, agreed with him.


    What? Su-Gyeom. Why cant you trust me when I say it, but when Yoo-Chan say it, you believe it right away?


    Uh I think youre going to mess around, but not Yoo-Chan.


    Wow, thats too much.


    But its true.


    When asked by Tae-Won, Su-Gyeom replied with a harmless expression. He didnt mean to use Tae-Won of being good at lying. However, Tae-Won was so yful and Yoo-Chan was seriouspared to him trying to make fun of Su-Gyeom. Therefore, of course, among the two, he had no choice but to trust Yoo Chans words more.


    What have I done?


    You deserve it. Anyway, thats how I feel.


    To Tae-Won, who seemed to think it is unfair, Su-Gyeom just shrugged off his shoulders and picked up a new piece of chicken with chopsticks.


    Lee-Gyeom, what do you think about releasing a digital single with wish flower?


    It doesnt matter much. I like that song.


    Right! I think so, too.


    Su-Gyeom responded excitedly to Lee-Gyeoms answer.Although Lee-Gyeom may not have a memory of making a wish in the snowke together, Su-Gyeom became nostalgic enough just by his own memory.


    Su-Gyeom would have been disappointed if the person who made such a vague memory together had a different opinion than him.


    Then Ill tell the director.


    No, Ill just do it.


    Wouldnt it be better for me to do it because Im the one who suggested it?


    Su-Gyeom carefully expressed his opinion at Lee-Gyeoms words. Of course, its much morefortable for Lee-Gyeom to tell him. He is a good person who can relieve the hassle.


    I had to go to the director anyway.


    Oh, really? Then Are you going alone? Then do you want me toe with you?


    Oh?


    Su-Gyeoms eyes narrowed because of his reaction as if he were embarrassed. It was because he could hardly understand his reaction.


    I heard the director told us not toe alone. If you dont have anyone to go with, Ill go with you.


    Im going to go with Tae-Won.


    Right, Tae-won?


    Oh, yeah. I did.


    When asked by Lee-Gyeom, Tae-Won shook his head. At that moment, their eyes exchanged signals with each other, but Su-Gyeom did not notice the silent conversation between the two because half of his mind was focused on chicken.


    Okay, then youll be fine.


    Only then did Su-Gyeom look satisfied. Of course, there was still a thought in the corner of his mind, Shouldnt I still go and tell him? but there was no reason to insist on Lee-Gyeoms offer to do something annoying for him.


    Su-gyeom picked up a piece of chicken and took a full bite. The delicious chicken was already more delicious because he thought he had saved the hassle.


    ***


    Thanks to Su-Gyeoms im, the song for the first digital single was eventually chosen as the wish flower. Naturally, there was opposition from the working-level staff, but thanks to Seo-Wooks quick arrangement, the opposition from the working-level staff did not even reach U-PITEs ears.


    Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom was very satisfied that things went smoothly ording to his opinion without knowing Seo-Wooks efforts.Su-Gyeom, who received the part distribution, has been listening to his part for an hour.


    Since he have memories of his past life, he didnt have to listen to his part hard because he could already sing it in his sleep.


    However, Su-Gyeom was just happy because the song itself was good, and that he could sing this song to more people.No matter how good the songs on the regr album were, they were not the title songs, and it was difficult to get a response from the general public unless they were on stage.


    Su-Gyeom knew about this, so he insisted on Wish Flower as a digital single song.In the end, it turned out as he wanted, so he was naturally satisfied.It was time to focus on the earphones in his ear and y his part again, when he heard someone knocking on the door.<hr>


    I was confused at first but ording to this chapter, the part where Lee-Gyeom and Su-Gyeom made a wish happened in their past life so Lee-Gyeom is not aware of it. It is not specify where the shback started in Ch32 so even I am not aware. Thanks for Allie and SadieWoods for the Ko-Fi

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Who is it?


    Su-Gyeom asked as he pulled out his earphones. He asked, but he thought it was probably Yoo-Chan or Lee-Gyeom. If it is Tae-Won or Han-Sol, they would open the door ande in without knocking since they are sharing a room.


    Its me, Yoo-Chan.


    Oh,e on in.


    As expected, he was right. I thought it was either Yoo-Chan or Lee-Gyeom, but the person who knocked on the door was Yoo-Chan.


    Yoo-chan rarelye to him, so he was worried that something was wrong. Whats the matter?


    Its not that Its snowing outside.


    Really? Oh, its true!


    Su-Gyeom, who quickly looked out of the window at Yoo-Chans words, brightened when he saw the t snow.


    He was so focused on listening to the song, he didnt even notice the snow falling out of the window. It was not until he heard Yoo-Chans words that he saw snow falling.


    Perhaps it had just begun to fall, but the world was still covered with snow. However, based on the amount of snow falling, it would have piled up if it snowed a little more.


    Su-Gyeom clung to the window to see the snowyndscape a little better.


    A small smile came to Yoo-Chans face when he saw Su-Gyeom.


    Wow, its pretty.


    You can see better from the veranda. If you look from there, theres a park. Snow quickly piled up on the tree in the park.


    Really? Lets go.


    As soon as Yoo-Chan finished speaking, Sugyeom quickly left his seat and headed to the veranda.


    As Yoo-Chan said, the scenery from the veranda was much prettier.It was still a thin branch, but the color of the tree was turning white thanks to the thin snow.


    Good Oh, wait. Su-Gyeom, muttering to himself, raised his fixed head to the veranda window and looked at Yoo-chan.


    Yoo-Chan looked at Su-Gyeom with an expression that seemed to ask why.


    Yoo-Chan.


    Yes.


    Is it because it snowed?


    It was because it snowed


    When the person who had not done so before came to the room knocking first. He thought it would be a simple greeting, but he toldhim where he could see the snow better.When Su-Gyeom asked him just in case, even though he was in doubt, Yoo-Chan bowed his head without answering as if embarrassed.


    Really? Are you sure Im right?


    Yes, Im sorry if I bothered you. Its just because hyung really likes snow.


    No! Its not annoying. Its because its touching. You came and told me that its snowing, which I like. Its romantic.


    Su-Gyeom looked happy as he was soaked in gratitude and emotion for Yoo-Chan. Because of the rush of happiness, the smile was several times brighter than usual.


    Really?


    Yeah, really. I dont think its like this even between lovers. Thank you, really. Im touched.


    Yoo-Chan only smiled instead of answering. Because he was such a beautiful looking boy, Yoo-Chan could bepretty just by smiling.


    Su-Gyeom was amazed by Yoo-Chans beauty and almost threw out his tongue.ording to fans, his face was so beautiful and his physique was so good that he had a huge unexpected charm.


    Who else woulde and tell me that its snowing? Youre the only one, Yoo-Chan.


    Just me?


    Yes, of course. Yoo-Chan is the only one.


    When Yoo-chan asked back, he emphasized that it would only be him.Yoo-Chan, who is so sweet, pretty, and well-built, met a trashy guy in his previous life. At the thought his head suddenly heated again from anger.


    Su-Gyeom gritted his teeth thinking of Shin Myung-Hyun of the group, ck A or ck B.


    Hyung,whats wrong with you?


    I suddenly remembered something very upsetting.


    Whats going on? Why? Who did it?


    No, nothing. Yoo-Chan, you dont have to worry about it.


    Su-Gyeom quickly drew the line in the hope that Yoo Chan would not have a single contact with Shin Myung-Hyun in this life. However, he thought he was too aggressive, and for a moment, he seemed to have drawn a line with Yoo-Chan to the point where he was disappointed.


    Oh, thats not what Im saying Im afraid Yoo-Chans feelings will be hurt because of me.


    Anyway, what I wanted to say is dont meet anyone, Yoo-Chan. You should never meet anyone.


    Why so suddenly?


    Even if he exin it for a long time. In the end, what Su-Gyeom wanted to say was not to meet trash like Shin Myung-Hyun. So Su-Gyeom only said the conclusion.


    However, Yoo-Chan doesnt seem to understand at all, perhaps because he cut the exnation early.


    No, I mean, Yoo-chan, youre such a sweet and wonderful person, and I think Ill be so angry if you tell me youre dating a dog.Thats why.


    Like a dog person?


    Yeah, like a dog person. So Yoo-Chan, if someone tried to date you, please tell me. Get permission from me and let me meet them. Okay?


    Yoo-Chanughed silently, even narrowing his eyes. It might have been because Su-Gyeoms words were funny. Such a pretty smile touched Su-Gyeoms heart just by looking.


    Okay? Im not kidding. Im serious. So please tell me when someonees.


    Ok, Ill do that.


    Okay, okay. Good boy.


    Su-Gyeom was drunk with joy when he heard the answer he was working for, so he didnt notice that Yoo-chan spoke informally, not using honorific as usual. He was just smiling happily and admiringly looking at Yoo-Chan, who is much taller than him.


    But what if its the other way around?


    When its the other way around?


    I mean If theres someone I want to date with. Can I tell you then too?


    Oh, thats another variant. As expected, Yoo-Chan is smart. Thats correct, Yoo-Chan, please tell me if you have someone you like. If you let me see how he is and let me see him, Ill meet him then. Okay?


    Su-Gyeom, who was worried for a while, praised Yoo-Chan with satisfaction. If Su-Gyeom knows only one and then Yoo-Chan says two, he would be proud.


    Okay. Ill make sure to tell hyung.


    Good, good, Su-Gyeom even pped his hand only after hearing the answer he wanted. Only then did he feel ayer of anxiety that had been umted in his mind removed.


    Su-Gyeom looked out the window with a lighter heart.Even during a short conversation, the snow was piling up.


    ***


    It became the first recording day of a reality program that not only Su-Gyeom but also U-PITE members waited for.


    The filming location was a cafe with a luxurious atmosphere.As it was the first recording of a monumental first reality program, the members also wore neat ck suits demanded by the production team.


    As they dressed up nicely, they also prepared makeup and hair in a neat and sophisticated concept.


    Hoo-ha, hooo


    Su-Gyeom soothed his trembling heart by fiddling with a bow tie around his neck. As Su-Gyeom, who had already filmed the program once in his previous life, was even more nervous.It was because he knew what they would do in the first shoot.


    Su-Gyeom, are you nervous?


    Do you want to hold my hand?


    Oh, my. Does it feel better if I hold your hand?


    Hold it for now. Then youll know if it gets better or not.


    Su-Gyeom smiled as if he was dumbfounded by Tae-Wons words, but secretly held his hand.


    Isnt it worth trying? Holding hands doesnt mean your hands will break through and disappear.


    When Su-Gyeom carefully grabbed Tae-wons hand, he even put his fingers in between. It was also true that he was embarrassed to hold hands in earnest, butheI was more concerned about the shooting just around the corner.


    The members, who did not know what to film, seemed to be expecting a simple talk as the filming location was the location.


    Seeing the questions on the cue sheet, he felt it was blinding. In fact, the question on the cue sheet was nothing more than a decoy to catch U-PITE more effectively in todays run. Su-Gyeom felt sorry for the members who did not know about this fact.


    Okay, lets start filming!


    While listening to the main PDs smiling voice, Su-Gyeom tried to manage his expression. It was because, after learning everything, he realized how easy it was for these humans to make fun of them.


    Whats this?


    Hello, were U-PITE!


    Where am I?


    Ta-da, why were here is more important than where we are now. The members followed by Tae-Wons lead. The members were awkward but did their best to make thements on the cue sheet that they knew in advance.


    It was awkward for Su-Gyeom to speak honorifics with other members unlike usual. Tae-Won tilted his head while reading the written text.


    U-PITEs Real Life Episode 1. Lets take a look at U-PITE?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    PD, what is this?What do you mean, Lets take a look U-PITE?


    We, what about us?


    No, I dont think looking is really meant looking


    Han-Sol asked Tae-Wons question, and Su-Gyeom added. Then, the main producer held out an envelope.


    Le-Gyeom took the envelope with his hands and took it out.


    Lee-Gyeoms eyes narrowed after checking the contents of the envelope.


    Whats the address written here?


    Address?


    Su-Gyeom asked back as if he didnt know anything.


    Then, Lee-Gyeom took out the paper inside the envelope and showed the address.


    I guess we should go here.


    Oh, something exciting.


    Hansol responded briefly to Tae-Wons words. Su-Gyeom felt sorry for Han-Sol, who couldnt see the future ahead. He clicked his tongue.


    PD, how can we get here?


    Its close to here. We can walk there.A short answer came back to Yoo-Chans question.


    Yoo-Chan nodded quietly at the words.


    Then lets go for now.


    Wait, let me search for the address first. Uh Wait,


    Lee-Gyeom bought a moment of time at Tae-wons words. Lee Gyeoms expression, who was searching for an address on his cell phone, quickly froze. Su-Gyeom didnt say anything because it was already a well-expected reaction, but the other members were different.


    Lee-Gyeom, whats wrong?


    Lee-Gyeom, where should we go?


    I heard its near here. Where is it?


    Lee-Gyeom searched the address again because he couldnt believe it. Su-Gyeom only looked at such scene with sad eyes.


    What Theres a Saunaing out.


    What?


    Sauna?


    What?


    The members mouths widened and asked Lee-Gyeom, as if they were embarrassed.


    Su-Gyeom also opened his mouth half a beatte because he thought he had to show that he was surprised to some extent.


    What?


    Its a Sauna.


    The members looked puzzled when he answered again. Among them, Han-Sol pointed to the clothes he was wearing.


    Suddenly? Wearing this?


    Its not just about clothes, now. It took us three hours to get our hair and makeup done.


    Tae-Won burst intoughter as if he was amazed the more he thought about it.Su-gyeom also fully understood how he felt. When he first heard this in his previous life, he couldnt believe it, and didnt want to.


    No, I can go to a sauna. I can go, its really nice, but you cant tell me to do it like this! Its almost a year-end ceremony look!


    Now, you have to go.


    Han-Sol said, even though he wouldnt get anything out of it. The main producer, who would have expected such a reaction, ignored Han-Sols defense without changing his expression.


    Okay Lets go.


    It was still up to the leader Tae-Won to pick up the half-stiff members.Su-Gyeom pretended to be out of his mind, thinking of his rather vague character, which fans usually liked, and walked with his back to Tae-Won.


    ***


    Its 11:17 now, so you can wash up by 12 oclock ande down.


    Writer, do we need to remove our makeup?


    Of course. You have to remove your hairstyle too.


    You can do whatever you want, but wouldnt it be weird if you just let your hair looked styled without makeup?


    Han-Sol grabbed the writer and asked as if he was grabbing thest straw. However, the only answer that came back was the cold mocking of the broadcasting industry with no hope.


    Lets go in, boys. What can we do, we cant even go back now. Lets just go in.


    Tae-Won once again did his part as a leader. Although there was a bit of a gap in the fact that the ce was in front of the entrance to the sauna. In the end, U-PITE entered the sauna with shower supplies prepared in advance by the production team.


    The sauna was rtively quiet because it was daytime on weekdays, but there were no people at all.Other guests nced at the sauna to see a group of men appearing in full look, including costumes, hair and makeup. They look suspicious and strange.


    I was so happy that my hair looks great today


    Han-Sol looked really upset. He couldnt leave in front of the mirror with a sad expression.


    Hyung, should I just not wash my hair?


    No Later, there will be a ce like a kiln, but what if the wax melts and makes it sticky?


    Ugh. Okay.


    Su-Gyeom reasonably persuaded Han-Sol. Fortunately, Han-Sol no longer insisted on and listened to his words.However, Su-Gyeom was also half out of his mind.


    His body doesnt have a single hair. This body was a disgrace that Su-Gyeom didnt want anyone to see.Su-Gyeom quickly took off his clothes and covered his lower body with a towel.


    Im going in first!


    Su-Gyeom quickly headed into the sauna without even waiting for an answer. Naturally, he did not untie the towel wrapped around his waist even in the sauna.


    Su-Gyeom faltered and looked around in search of a ce where there were no people.


    Hyung, I told you to go with me. Why are you going alone?


    Oh? Did you? I didnt hear it.


    Han-Sol stood close to Su-Gyeom and asked when he had followed.Su-Gyeom wanted to shake Han-Sol off, but he seemed to have no intention of letting Su-Gyeom go.


    Since he followed Su-Gyeom.In the meantime, the other members also seemed to being into the sauna, and they gathered near Su-Gyeom.


    Why is everyone gathering? Is it just me??


    Su-Gyeom bowed his face and stopped in front of a nearby shower. It was decided as a ce to wash up while standing.


    Then, the members also settled down one by one around Su-Gyeom.


    Huh? What is that??


    Su-Gyeom, who couldnt even raise his head in shame and nced down, paused when he found something.


    At first, he doubted his eyes. It was believed that the sauna was so thick with water fog that things looked distorted.


    No, he wanted to believe that. He knew that the members bodies were good. There were members who took off their tops when they sweated a lot during dance practice, and there were cases where they often wiped the sweat off their faces by pulling up their tops. There was also a member who only wore bottoms at the amodation.


    Therefore, he saw the upper bodies of the members.But the lower body was different. It was surprisingly rare for them to wash together, even if they were all men and even members of the same group. There was no reason to wash together. Except for Su-Gyeom.


    Since they never went to a sauna together, their bottoms would be an unknown territory to each other.


    The same thing happened in his previous life, but at that time, he was so confused that he couldnt see it properly because he was in a hurry. But today was different. Today was the day he saw the hidden worldpletely.


    The starting point is there, but why is the ending point there?


    Su-Gyeom tilted his head at the size of the unconvincing object.


    It depends on the body, so the starting point was all the same. It was on the crotch. But why is the end beyond the middle of the thigh?Mine doesnt look like that.Not just one, but all the members except Su-Gyeom did.


    To be honest, he knew that it was crazy to take a shower together and stare at the size of other peoples things.But what can he do about his eyes?


    Its way way bigger than the average, so it takes peoples attention. Wow Its a real pit, a snake. Its a serpent here and there.


    Su-Gyeom admired the size of the instrument between the members crotch.If it was a subtlyrger size than mine, it would have been as good as a scratch on his pride. If he had grown up moderately, he wouldnt have felt envy or longing to feel the same.However, the difference in size was so overwhelming that it he could only admire.


    The mystery of the human body.


    Tae-Won, Im really curious, can I ask you a question? Maybe itll be two. Depending on your answer, I may have more questions.


    What is it?


    Isnt your d*ck heavy? How do you dance with it?


    .


    One question became three questions.


    Tae-Won was not answering any one and he seemed embarrassed.


    Su-Gyeom who was curious asked again in a lower voice.


    You know, have you ever used that?<hr>


    Whyyy would you ask that? Or is itmon for men to talk about it?

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Huh?


    I wonder how the other person reacted.


    When asked by Su-Gyeom, Tae-Won only smiled for a while. Unable to say anything, he soon opened his mouth.


    Well, I dont know because I havent used it.


    Oh, really? Thats too bad. I was curious. I cant help it


    Tae-Won closed his eyes for a few seconds and took a deep breath. A few seconds was a long time for him. After a while, Tae-Won slowly opened his eyes.Regardless of that, Su-Gyeom has long been uninterested in his answer.


    Still, the enormous thing was mysterious, but he could not look at otherss d*ck forever.


    Su-Gyeom turned on the shower, focusing on covering his nose. Hot water with normal temperature poured down from the shower.


    Su-Gyeom began washing his hair, satisfied with the warmth that warmly wrapped his whole body.It was when the shampoo is foaming. He thought he heard a wet sound, andhis lower legs became cool. Su-Gyeom quickly looked down at his feet. He saw a wet towel.


    Ahhh!


    He is nning to pick it up quietly, but unconcsciously made a sound. Su-Gyeom did not understand his behavior on his own. But understandably or not, things happened.Everyones eyes were on Su-Gyeom.


    Perhaps it was because he felt it, but all the eyes that were focused were facing the center of Su-Gyeom.


    No, dont look! Dont look!


    Su-Gyeom picked up the towel at a frightening speed and cried sadly.


    ***


    There was an awkward silence before filming.


    Su-Gyeom held back wanting to run away right away. Whenever he thought of the embarrassment in the sauna, he wanted to kick his seat and get up. It was usually difficult to endure that desire, but fortunately, Su-Hyeom was able to do it because he had an important goal of breaking away from being a failure idol.


    Well, then, U-PITE prepare for your turn.


    The production team announced the start of the filming without knowing Su-Gyeoms worries.


    Su-Gyeom tried to pull up the corners of his mouth andughed as if nothing had happened.


    We asked our fans to tell us what they were curious about U-PITE beforehand. Weve picked some questions from there, so you can answer the questions from the drawing.


    Yes, we understand.


    U-PITE answered listening to the main PDs words. The production team held out a transparent acrylic box containing a questionnaire. Then Im going in.


    The shooting began with this.


    We changed our clothes and made a little, a little transformation.


    Su-Gyeom emphasized a little by making a gesture as if he was making a small heart by gathering his thumb and index finger together.


    Then, Tae-Won burst intoughter when he saw the scene.


    Why are youughing?


    Its just, Iughed for no reason.


    Su-Gyeom asked Tae-Won a question that was not in the script for the naturalness of the reality show, since he suddenlyughed.


    Tae-won seemed embarrassed for a moment and soon responded with his unique sense.


    Well, rather than saying that Iughed, it was more because it was cute. That would be more believable.


    Su-Gyeom looked like a kitten looking at Tae-Won. He expressed his own sensitivity, but it was only insignificant because there was no damage.Of course, Su-Gyeom also knew this fact. He dont know if this scene will be edited or aired, but if it goes on air, fans will like this look.


    Hyung, dont fight, just pick a question.


    Han-Sol mediated. Su-Gyeom snorted, Humph, but his hands were positively put in the draw box.


    Please,e up with interesting questions, questions that can avoid editing. Please!


    Su-Gyeom, who made a desperate wish and finally picked the questionnaire and carefully opened the paper. Soon, Sugyeoms face brightened when he saw the paper.Feeling that the members eyes were focused on him, Su-Gyeom read the question in a cheerful voice.


    Im curious about who is most likely to be picked as the first grand prize in a parents meeting


    Su-Gyeom, who took a breath for a while, continued his words.


    Lets talk about the parents meeting. You all know, dont you?


    Oh, of course.


    I know. Who is likely to be liked by adults at the meeting as the grand prize winner.


    Right. Go use some jargons. When Tae-won replied, Su-Gyeom quickly responded.


    Why is the jargoning from there?


    Han-Sol burst intoughter as if he was overwhelmed. Su-gyeom, who saw his face smiling brightly, continued to talk without missing the timing.


    Lets say my child is getting married. Then using my parents eyes, while picking a free pass award for the parents meeting, Ill vote for Han-Sol.


    Oh?


    Why?


    Su-Gyeom asked back with an expression that he knew nothing. Soon, Tae-won interrupted in a slightly subdued voice.


    Dont you usually say that Im getting married, but why are you saying your child will?


    Oh, is that so? But its so hard to imagine my child who doesnt exist! And if its your child, I wont marry any of them! How old is the age difference!


    Su-Gyeom acted as if he was embarrassed, and soon screamed. Then, Tae-won patted Su-Gyeom on the shoulder so he could stay calm.


    All right, all right. Calm down. Yeah, I dont want to marry your child either.


    Yes, you shouldnt. Anyway, Sol has a good personality. He is also smiling alot, so I think hell make a good impression at the meeting. He looks gentle.


    Ill ept that.


    Thank you, thank you.


    Tae-Won responded to Su-Gyeoms words. Then, Han-Sol stepped in and thanked him. Su-Gyeom quickly continued as he felt the atmosphere of the talk slowly revived.


    Next is Tae-Won-Hyung.


    Me?


    Yeah, hyung.


    Tae-Won pointed at himself and asked back as if he was surprised.


    Su-Gyeom replied with a nod.


    Hyungs impression is kind of fierce, but Its a meeting with the parents. Would he not be smiling?


    Laughing doesnt give you a scary feeling?


    Well, yeah. And its a bit of a reliable impression.


    Thats right.


    So, who is the target of the door-to-door meeting?


    Drum roll.


    It wasnt a tense situation, but Su-Gyeom tapped the floor with both hands and made a sound effect. Then, Han-Sol quickly tapped the floor along with Su-Gyeom. In addition, Tae-Won carried the Korean dry sauna pillows on his shoulders and moved along the faces of the members one by one.


    Its Cha Lee-Gyeom!


    What?


    Ahahaha, I acknowledge!


    As soon as Su-Gyeoms words were over, he raised his voice as if he could not admit it, but Tae-Won burst intoughter with apuse. Yoo-Chan also smiled as if he was relieved that he was not.


    Oh, Yoo-Chan isughing! You must have been relieved that it wasnt you.


    Oh, no.


    What do you mean no? Its true.


    Yoo-Chan denied Su-Gyeoms words, waving his hand as if embarrassed. Then, Tae-won joined in and drove Yoo-chan.


    Its not that I was relieved I dont think its right for me to win the grand prize.


    Its kind of like that, hahahaha. So cute.


    Su-Gyeom smiled brightly at Yoo-Chans exnation. Then, this time, Hansol interrupted excitedly.


    Then, Lee-Gyeom. Please tell us how you feel about being a little bit like that.


    What?


    Oh, Im scared. Look at him frowning Thats why hes the grand prize award!


    When Lee-Gyeom asked back as if he was speechless, Han-Sol began exaggerating. Su-gyeom also joined Han-Sol at once.


    Thats right. For this reason, I chose Cha Lee-Gyeom for the Grand Prize. Orbis, you all know, right?


    Su-Gyeom asked for consent with a smile of his eyes toward the camera. Then, Tae-Won interrupted with a smile.


    Lee-Gyeom, look at your face. I guess he didnt know it would be him. We all knew.


    No, why me? Im really not.


    Then who else is it if its not you?


    First of all, its you.


    Me? Its me? Didnt you see that I came in 2nd ce earlier?


    No, I mean, why are you in second ce? I dont understand.


    Su-Gyeom smiled meaningfully when he saw Tae-won and Lee-Gyeom, who were bumbling.


    Then he winked at Tae-Won. Because I love Tae-Won?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    There was a brief silence, but soon Tae-Won burst intoughter, and the other members also began tough together.


    Then lets pick the next question tomemorate Lee-Gyeom being selected as the No. 1 Grand Prize at the meeting.


    Lee-Gyeom frowned at Tae-wons remark and picked the questionnaire without saying anything.


    However, when he saw the questionnaire,Lee Gyeoms eyes were getting bigger, and soon he looked at the questionnaire and Su-Gyeom alternately.


    Why, why are you looking at me like that?


    It must be a question rted to hyung.


    Yoo-Chan said to Su-Gyeom, who was wondering. Lee-Gyeom nodded quietly.


    Su-Gyeom, who felt ominous by the reaction, narrowed his eyes and recalled the memories of his previous life.There were some questions about him in his previous life. Among them, theres something that Su-Gyeom remembers.One of the most difficult questions immediately came to my mind, but he hoped it wasnt it.


    However, Lee-Gyeoms subsequent words shattered Su-Gyeoms small wish.


    This is Someone asked me something sensitive.


    No way


    How tall is Su-Gyeom oppa?ording to your profile, youre 178cm. Its with parentheses, without insoles, and three exmation marks.


    Lee-Gyeom, who read all the punctuation marks on the questionnaire, pushed the questionnaire itself in front of Su-Gyeom.


    Ahhhhhhh!


    The ominous foreboding never missed. Su-Gyeom tore his heart out in despair.


    Why are you curious about this? Lets just trust what we see. You dont have to know the specific figures.


    It must have looked small to their eyes.


    What? What?


    asked Su-Gyeom sharply at Cha Lee-Gyeoms words. This time, not conscious of the camera, but with a re.


    So 170Are you 170cm? Did you raise it by 8cm?


    Lee-Gyeom teased to have his revenge from earlier. Taking the opportunity he crossed the chairs and attacked.


    Oh, no!Su-gyeom, who became a sensitive baby elk, hit Cha-Gyeoms throat with his hand.


    Lee-Gyeom, who suddenly got hit by a neck slice, looked surprised, but Su-Gyeom, who had to reveal his height minus the insoles cant be sane.


    Hahahahaha.


    Not only did the members who saw it burst intoughter, but the production crew even begun tough. Only then did Su-Gyeom realize what he had done.


    Su-gyeom hurriedly made a scissors shape with both hands and shouted, Please edit it, edit it!


    Lee-Gyeom did not miss Su-Gyeoms embarrassment.Are you asking them to edit it? The part where you hit my neck?


    No, its not


    What do you mean no? Yoo-Chan, you saw it, right?


    Yes, I did.


    When even Yoo-Chan agreed with Lee-Gyeom, there was no more way out.Fortunately, he was worried that he might have shown too much violence, but everyone else was busyughing.


    He was looking forward to seeing how everyoneughed so hard that he could easily move on without answering the question about height.


    Never mind, tell me your height!


    It came.


    Su-Gyeom cursed for a moment, expecting that they would naturally move on to the next question because they wereughing like this.  So my original height is


    Su-Gyeom sniffed and replied in a sullen voice.


    ***


    Time flew like an arrow. It seems like it was only yesterday that they rushed to film a reality program at a sauna, but it became the broadcast day.


    In this life, he tried harder to make the broadcast work for the public, but he wasnt sure if it would be as good as he expected.


    Su-Gyeom looked for the broadcast review with nervousness.


    Huh? What, what?


    Contrary to what he was worried about, fortunately, many ces on the Inte were covered with the gif where Su-Gyeom hit Lee-Gyeoms neck.


    It was a funny meme, but thanks to that, he thought he could expect quite a response from the general public.


    And that evening, a newly organized U-PITE profile was posted on amunity based on the answers to questions on the broad cast.


    U-PITE (U-PITE): named after the supreme god of Roman mythology, Jupiter


    Name of the fanclub: Orbis


    Seon Tae-Won  leader, rapper


    nickname: Leader, carnivorous (low-voiced)


    Age: 23 years old


    Height: 185cm


    Weight: 75kg


    Constetion: Leo( My zodiac sign is also a lion)


    Birthday: August 8th


    Blood type: B


    Favorite food: Grilled eel (TaewonIll remember. Im going to catch eels)


    Dislikes: Nothing


    Hobby: Ser


    specialty: Folding clothes


    Song Su-Gyeom.  Main vocal


    nickname: Song Su-gyeom, Fox Gyeom, Pink Gyeom, Little Gyeom.


    Age:22 years old


    Height: 178cm (174.2without the insole)


    Weight: 58kg


    Constetion: Taurus


    Birthday: May 9


    Blood type: 0


    Favorite food: Cold food such as ice chocte, ice cream, cold noodles, etc.


    Dislike food: bitter food such as Choi Juice and red ginseng (I also dont like bitter foodTTTTT)


    Hobby: Lying down (Im lying down because Song Su-Gyeom is so cute)


    Specialty: Finding a camera


    Cha Lee-Gyeom  Lead vocal


    nickname: ck-Gyeom, Big-Gyeom


    Age: 22 years old


    Height: 186cm


    Weight: 73kg


    Constetion: Cancer


    Birthday: July 31


    Blood Type: B Favorite


    Food: Shrimp Fried Rice


    Dislikes: Raw bell pepper, raw paprika (cooking is okay!!)


    Hobby: Exercise


    Specialty: Cooking (and good at cookingAs expected, hes so handsome.)


    Jeong Han-Sol  Main dancer, vocal


    Nickname: Han-Sol, Sol, My-sol


    Age: 21 years old


    Height: 183cm


    Weight: 69kg


    Constetion: Taurus


    Birthday: May 2nd


    Blood type:A


    Favorite food: Pizza,sagna, tteokbokki, pork belly, etc.


    Dislikes: None (Hansols personality is like me.)


    Hobby: Music appreciation


    speciality: Dance


    -


    Do Yoo-Chan  Vocal


    nickname: Model Chan, Baekchan (White) Yoo-Chan


    Age: 20


    Height:185cm


    Weight: 71kg


    Constetion: Gemini


    Birthday: June 12


    Blood Type:AB


    Favorite Food: Milk, Shaved Ice


    Dislikes:Grilled Fish (I like steamed sashimi)


    Hobbies: Growing nts (Scram Demeter!! In the future Yoo-Chan would take care of the nts)


    Specialty: Growing nts.


    Q1. Im curious about the hashtags of U-PITE fans!


    #Tae-Won, lets go eat


    #Lee-Gyeom, yes. They say its better than cooking


    #Su-Gyeom, if you dont eat, Ill eat you


    #Han-Sol will be sad if you dont eat


    #Yoo-Chans_life_restaurant_List


    Q2. Im curious about the grand prize to be received by the parents child. It is said that Han-Sol is the free pass award for the bride and groom. Personality is also personality, but even if he doesnt smile on purpose, its basically because of his gentle appearance that makes us smile and he has a good personality!!


    Second ce is Tae-Won. He may look fierce if he has no expression, but hell be smiling because its a meeting for the parents. When he smile, he looks reliable.


    The grand prize was for Lee-Gyeom without any hesitation.


    Q3. Why is U-PITE Su-Gyeoms birthday May 9th? (5959 Song Su-Gyeom, acknowledged by the world) I wrote his answer exactly as it was


    [Together, 5959 sounds like o-gu-o-gu. Its typically used to express how much you adore someone or how adorable they are]


    Uh There are a lot of people who are saying that my birthday can be May 9th, but I dont know I thought about it by myself because a lot of people asked me, and my parents must have loved me very much. Thats why I was born on May 9th


    Q4. Since they are still a rookie, so I dont think they all have immunity except for Su-Gyeom Who is the least immune to fans sillyments? Its Yoo-Chan. (The members unanimouslyugh) =

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Author: Pink-Gyeoms time ising


    Did you see Su-Gyeom sweat when he came out of the sauna?


    My cheeks got a bit red, so I was sweating and drinking sikhye


    [Sikhye is a traditional sweet Korean rice beverage, usually served as a dessert. ]


    Wow, I thought you were drinking something else


    What else?


    Author: What do you mean you know? Dont let me answer with my own hands


    Youre really going to get caught


    Author: Youre pretentious]


    [Since its a sauna, they washed up and came out]


    Author: YUGYEOM is going to die


    It was so white that it looked like a peeled boiled egg.


    In a cute way


    a freshly peeled boiled egg lol Its so funny. I know what you meanLOL


    Dip it in salt and eat it in one bite


    Author: Why are you eating?;;;;;


    The logic of the world is cold The person who eats first gets it]


    [For those who didnt see Tae-Gyeom at the opening, I got a meme]


    Author: Song Tae-Wons life bet


    The two of them started holding hands at a cafe


    Just holding hands?


    Youre doing that because you know that theres amercial, right?


    Author: Whatmercials donte out like this these days?


    Its been a thousand years since I changed Why are you drawing it so sad Dont get old Grandma


    Author: Wow Ive been looking for advertisementstely. Its really changed. My world just copsed


    Anyway, Ill enjoy the gifs that you steamed my grandmother. I had a hard time making gifs with dim eyes.


    Writer: Come on


    What are you doing? LOLYoure having so much fun LOL]


    [Whats wrong?] Do I look like the guy whose stock I bought jumped?


    Author: Sun Tae-Won


    Tae-Gyeom burst outughing


    This is what youre carrying, right?;;;;;


    The one where youe out with your hands together on a show?;;;;;;


    Were going to eat


    TAEGYEOM, wake up!


    Ha? Youre going to pick a fight like this?;;;;;; Su-Geom asked Sol to carry him on his back;;;;;;;;;


    Official and under-couple;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;


    Author: You guys didnt really do it, you just pretended to do it;;;; It looked like this in shadow. Were real


    How do you know if they did it in the shadow or not? Whether the saliva was mixed or went through the teeth!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Lee-Gyeom says that he hugs and talks in the fan room; hugging is more awesome than holding hands


    Guys Drink cold water and get a hold of yourself Dont fight. Nobody would win Su-Gyeom]


    [Lee-Gyeoms time ising]


    This weeks first ce winner is me


    Youll see


    Its Lee-Gyeom who really explodes well.


    So far, since Yoo-Chan became an adult Su-Gyeom has been loving him


    Now that he is an adult, its all over


    CHANGYEOM will take over


    22222 Thats right


    Thats what Im saying. As soon as Yoo-Chan became an adult, ChanGyeom will take over


    Um Its a delicious Michelin star


    [Was I the only one cute who found Su-Gyeoms hair with the sheep headband?]


    Author: Song Su-gyeoms minus ount


    Was I the only one who like the hair and with the sheep headband?


    No! I think everyone is going to go crazy because the guys so cute! But why arent you even talking about it?!?!!?


    Get some gifs!


    (GIF)


    Oh, my;;;; Ive never seen such a fresh gangster before. Here you go


    Author: Thank you!!!! But give me more!


    What are you, a real gangster Send me your email Ill give it in good quality;


    [emailprotected] Thank you.


    Wait for me. While youre at it, Ill send you another meme of Su-Gyeom


    Thank you Thank you So its like


    Writer: No, wait.;;; Thats not me;;;;; send it to me!!!! Who is that person to take pictures pretending to be me!!!!!!!!


    Youre crazy(Laughing) (Laughing) (Laughing)Was it a luxury?LOL


    Unsurprisingly, the meme that Su-Gyeom hit Lee-Gyeoms neck was used here and there as a pretty useful meme, the story that the broadcast was fun spread among the public.


    Throughout themunity, Idols who couldnt hold back their anger during the broadcast.jpg, An idol who is unexpectedly angry. Su-Gyeoms tight neck slice photos were posted with jpg and others.


    Su-gyeom wanted the broadcast to go well, but at first, he was puzzled because he didnt know it would go well this way. It was such an unexpected way that he thought it was a dream.


    Su-Gyeom hyung, what are you looking at?


    At Han-Sols call, Sugyeom looked back. There stood Han-Sol with iced chocte.


    Oh, my God, who is this?


    You dont have to be so moved.


    Han-Sol smiled brightly and held out his iced chocte. Su-Gyeom reverently took the drink with both hands.


    A precious person in such a shabby ce received your ice choco. Thank you for the meal.


    Han-Sol burst intoughter at Su-Gyeoms reaction, which was even exaggerated because he was happy.


    If someone else had done it, it would have been like saying nonsense, but it was because he knew that he said it sincerely because he was serious about ice chocte.


    Su-Gyeom sucked in the iced chocte with a straw makinghis head dizzy. There was a cool and sweet taste in his mouth.


    Wow, I think its darker today. Very good.


    I asked for a special favor.


    Han-Sol answered at Su-Gyeoms words. Su-Gyeom feels better because Han-Sol brought him ice choco.


    Hey, Sol. Hyung is so touched that you grew up so well.


    Hahahaha, oh, what are you saying!


    When he pretended to wipe his tears and spoke in an acting tone, Han-Solughed out loud as if it was funny.


    In a friendly atmosphere, Han-Sol, sitting next to Su-Gyeom, nced at Su-gyeoms cell phone screen.


    What are you looking at so hard?


    Oh, this!


    Su-Gyeom proudly shouted and put a neck slice in the air. Then, Han-Sol burst intoughter again.


    Oh, right. This was a big hit.


    Su-Gyeom, who heard Hansols words, rolled up the corners of his mouth with pride. Then, he was so happy that he saved and showed the neck slice photos on various Inte sites he saw.


    Since it was a capture copy that came out from one broadcast anyway, some of them were captured in a capture-styleposition, such as capturing and re-capturing the capture copy, so some of them were poor in quality, but Su-Gyeom was in a good mood.


    Han-Sol also matched Sugyeoms mood well.


    Amid a pleasant and sweet atmosphere, Su-Gyeomy on his back in happiness.


    Oh, thats good. Oh, wait a minute.


    Whats wrong?


    Su-Gyeom, who was lying on the floor of the living room in arge shape, moved his body, procrastinating. Then, Han-Sol tilted his head.


    My head hurts.


    Oh, lie down with my leg on it.


    All right.


    As soon as Han-Sols permission was given, Su-Gyeom immediately used his thigh andy on his side. His pupils shook when he felt something touched his cheek.


    uh, you know what? Han-Sol.


    uh, uh.


    Is it right that only your waist and thighs are what Im using right now?


    Ah no.


    Oh, sorry! Sorry!


    At Han-Sols words, Su-Gyeom jumped up like a spring and woke up.


    Heyed down on his thigh, and he cant believe he can feel it! he can feel it!


    He wanted to scream somewhere if he could. How can there be such an embarrassing situation? He actually lied doen on his brothers X?


    I, I really dont know, Oh, no, you shouldnt ask me to lie down on your thigh if you know you left it there!


    I didnt know you woulde in so deep and lie down!


    Han-Sol protested as if Su-Gyeoms words, who was angry with embarrassment was unfair. It was a winnerless conversation.


    Well, yes. Im sorry. Well, but! What the hell are you going to use it for?!


    What?


    Their emotions were going up and down with shame. Su-Gyeom repeatedly apologized for his feelings of going back and forth, but became angry.


    Perhaps because Su-Gyeom was flustered, even Han-Sol was uncharacteristically embarrassed.


    No, itll all be useful! What do you think Im going to use this for?!<hr>


    As always thements are confusing for me, so if you want to correct me then its fine. Though please be polite about it.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Thats right Thats I see, thats going to be useful. Im sorry. I shouldnt have said that.


    Su-Gyeom apologized with a sad face. Then, Han-Sol also realized what he was saying, and his face turned red.


    Its its I mean


    Oh, no. Dont say anything. It was a pleasant conversation, then bye.


    Su-Gyeom, who realized that the embarrassment would double if he continue the conversation, quickly entered his room after blocking the conversation.Of course, this room was shared by Han-Sol, so it would not be possible to block him from entering, but for now, he had to run away from the ce.


    Are you crazy, Su-Gyeom! Are you crazy!


    Su-Gyeom med himself by hitting his head on the pillow. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassment he felt.


    He doesnt even touch other peoples things with his hands, but he feel the touch with his face?


    Su-Gyeom covered his head and suffered in a situation the more he imagined it.Then he heard the door open. Su-Gyeom froze with his face on the pillow. Relying only on the sound, he was frozen to the fullest in case the person who came in was Han-Sol.


    Su-Gyeom, what are you doing now?


    AhHyung


    Su-Gyeom was relieved to hear the voice. Fortunately, it was Tae-Won who came in.It was only then that Su-Gyeom let go of his body and breathed a sigh of relief.


    What, I dont know whats going on, but isnt it me whos too rxed?


    Oh, yes! Theres nothing that could happen. And why would I be nervous in front of you?


    Su-Gyeom lied down on his back, snorting at Tae-Wons words. He was rubbing his face against the pillow, so his bangs were messy.


    Tae-Won quietly looked down at the figure. His expression was unsmiling, with his arms folded in his thick arms.


    What, what Why, why are you looking at me like that?


    Surprised Su-Gyeom, who saw Tae-Wons appearance, stuttered. Tae-Won had a rather fierce impression when he wasnt smiling. It was a typical example of a scary impression covered by his personality because he was mostlyughing and ying jokes.


    Despite Su-Gyeoms question, Tae-Won didnt say anything. Rather, he only looked at Su-Gyeom with a stiffer expression than before.


    Whats wrong with you? Are you angry?


    Su-Gyeom, who was nervous, swallowed his dry saliva. He reflected on what he said and thought if he said something that would hurt his feelings. However, he didnt say much andhe couldnt understand why he was so angry.


    In addition, the posture was quite strange. Tae-Won was looking down and Su-Gyeom was lying on the bed. It was not an appropriate posture for normal conversation.Su-Gyeom tried to raise his lying body carefully, looking at Tae-Wons face.


    Uh


    However, even getting up didnt go Su-Gyeoms way. Tae-Wons hand approached Sugyeoms face.


    Su-Gyeom, who flinched, forgot that he was going to get up. He was scared to the fullest, and closed his eyes tightly.


    Su-Gyeom.


    Oh? Why


    Open your eyes.


    Why?


    Open your eyes.


    Tae-Wons words were intimidating. Su-Gyeom opened his eyes carefully, swallowing his dry saliva.


    Tae-Wons face was close to his. He was supporting himself with his hands next to Su-Gyeoms head. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom was suddenly trapped in his arms.


    Su-Gyeom, sometimes you need to be nervous in front of hyung.


    Okay?


    It was softer than before, but it wstill felt heavy, perhaps because of his firm expression.


    Oh? Uh


    Su-Gyeom, who was frozen, replied reflexively. At that time, Tae-Wons hand went to Su-Gyeoms face. Surprised, Su-Gyeom closed his eyes tightly.


    However, when he opened his eyes, a soft touch followed, Tae-Won was brushing Su-Gyeoms messy bangs with his hands and organizing them.


    Ahahaha, look at Su-Gyeoms stiff expression.


    Tae-Wons mouth seemed to twitch, and he immediately burst intoughter.Only then did Su-Gyeom, who figured out the situation, hit the bed with both arms.


    Oh, what? Its so annoying!


    Su-Gyeom, who realized that Tae-Won is teasing him, was angry.


    Tae-won was smiling, as if he was satisfied with what he did. It was so cheeky that Su-Gyeom seemed to have been filled with power that he didnt have.


    Bring it on! Bring it on!


    Su-Gyeom, who ran out of the bed, flew like a butterfly and hung on Tae-Wons back. Su-Gyeom wrapped Tae-Wons body tightly with his arms and legs.Then Tae-Won, who couldnt move his body properly, struggled to remove Su-Gyeom.


    Hey, Su-Gyeom, get off! Get off!


    No! I wont! And just try to drop me! Ill bite you again!


    Hey, are you crazy?! Dont bite me. I told you not to bite me. Argh!


    Su-Gyeom lightly ignored Tae-Wons warning and bit him on the back of his neck. This is already the second time I asked, which is more painfully thanst time.


    Song Su-Gyeom! Its crazy, really!


    Why are you making fun of me? Why are you bothering someone who was in peace?


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom raised his voice and became angry. As was the casest time, the beginning of the war was always because of Tae-Wons yfulness.


    Let go while Im still nice. If you dont, youll regret it, Su-Gyeom.


    Hmm, Ill be fooled once, but do you think it would happen twice? I can take it even if you keep a straight face.


    I really warned you.


    Whether you warn me or not, oops!


    Hyung, whats going on?


    He thought I could hear Han-Sols urgent voice over the door, and soon the door opened. He seemed quite taken aback by the sight before him.


    It was the moment when Su-Gyeom, who had just been hanging from Tae-Wons back, was removed with force, spun around, and he put him infron.


    In the process, the top that Su-Gyeom was wearing went up to his face. Thanks to that, Su-Gyeom was half naked and hugged by Tae-Won.


    What are you doing?


    Oh, Han-Sol, Im d you came! Come here! Hurry up and help me!


    Su-Gyeom tried to bring Han-Sol in and join forces to defeat Tae-Won.Its impossible to do it alone, but it would have been possible if he had his help.


    Huh? What?


    Han-Sol was embarrassed by the words Su-Gyeom shouted.


    We can defeat Tae-Won if we work together!


    He shouted as he almost fell to the floor.


    Su-Gyeom clung to Tae-Won so as not to fall to the bare ground. Of course, Tae-Won was also holding Su-Gyeom, so he did not fall, but he could not realize it.


    Oh, Su-Gyeom. Its gross, very gross!


    Tae-Won feeling fed up dropped Su-Gyeom on the bed.


    Then, Su-Gyeom, who returned to his ce again, stared at Tae-won with a huff.


    Thats what I have to say! You started it first! And why do you take off peoples clothes?


    Huh, did I take them off?


    Then did I take them off?


    No, what are you two talking about, what the hell?


    Han-Sol intervened between Tae-Won and Su-Gyeom, who were arguing with each other as if he was overwhelmed.


    Whats the point of fighting between two grown adults about who take off their clothes?


    Oh, I dont know. Ask Su-Gyeom. Anyway, everyone said that hes pretty, so he thought he was really pretty. He is just a pure gangster.


    What? What did I do? When did I ever bully you because I think Im pretty?!


    Thats enough, thats enough. Lets not talk.


    Tae-Won left the room. When the person he is angry with disappeared, Su-Gyeom began to take his anger out on Han-Sol next to him.


    Oh, Han-Sol! You shouldve joined on quickly!


    I shouldve joined? In that situation?


    Yes, so that the three of us


    The three of us? No, youre both stuck together in a half-naked state, but you want me to join ? So, what are we going to do?


    Han-Sol seemed embarrassed, but cut off the back of his words as Su-Gyeom spoke. Thanks to this, he couldnt finish his sentence properly.


    Hey, listen to me till the end!


    No, you two are doing that right now, and you said, You should have joined me!''


    He doesnt know why, but Han-Sol was very flustered.On the contrary, Su-Gyeom was calming him.However, Han-Sol seemed so confused, Covering his head, he shouted almost like a scream. Do you want to y 3P?<hr>


    One embarrassment after another.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    What?


    Su-Gyeom almost doubted his ears.


    What did he just say, 3P? The 3 of them ying? What y? Im sure its not a gamey.


    Ahhhhhhh! Are you crazy?


    He hit Han-Sols arms.Then, Hansol rubbed his hit arm and made an expression of resentment.


    Why, why are you hitting me!


    No, then do I look like Im not going to hit you? How can you be so impure, how can you thing like this?!


    Whos the one who talks that makes me think impure things!


    Your head is a lewd devil, I said it normally!


    How did you say it normally?!


    Han-Sol would have backed down and said everything he said was right . This time he did not backed down because he things it was was really unfair.


    Thanks to this, the voices of the two became louder and louder.


    What? Whats going on?


    Whats wrong?


    That must have been why even Lee-Gyeom and Yoo-Ghan ran with surprised eyes.


    Su-gyeom thought he was right this time, so he quickly stuck next to Lee-Gyeom and began toin as if he was snitching.


    Hey, Lee-Gyeom. Listen to me. No, do you know what Han-Sol said to me?


    What did he say?


    He is asking me to do 3P!


    What?


    No, well, does this make sense?! Its great to do it together but, three?!


    Su-Gyeom was crying, but Lee-Gyeom cant seem to hear Su-Gyeoms back words. He was busy looking at Han-Sol and Su-Gyeom alternately with a half-crazy expression.


    Han-Sol, what does this mean?


    Han-Sols chest nearly burst from the unfairness.


    No, I didnt ask you to do it, you asked me to do it!


    What?


    Su-Gyeom, what were you talking about again?


    Oh, I didnt say anything! I just told him to hurry up and join me!


    Yoo-Chan and Lee-Gyepm fell into chaos due to Han-Sols response. They are about to go crazy and jump.What the hell are they talking about, and who is right?


    You were naked!


    No, who took off all the clothes? I was half naked!


    Oh, thats it! You were half naked!


    Yes, just half! I didnt take everything off!


    Is that important now?


    Han-Sol and Su-Gyeom faced off tightly without any concessions.


    And as the story got deeper, Lee-Gyeom and Yoo-Chan, who were there without knowing why, became more and more confused.


    Looking at the rough situation, Han-Sol seemed to be right. Whether its half or full body, it seems right that he was naked. In addition, it seemed right that he really did told him to join him. It was a misleading remark.


    However, the problem was that Su-Gyeom was so upset.If the worde quickly and join really meant that, there was no reason for Su-Gyeom to feel that everything is so unfair.If so, the conclusion that could be drawn from putting all these things together, it could be seen that there was a great misunderstanding between the two.


    He couldnt imagine how such a misunderstanding came about, and he didnt want to imagine it.


    So to sum up what the two are saying now, Su-Gyeom, you said to Han-Sol toe quickly and join you, right?


    Well, thats true, but I didnt mean it that way!


    What the hell were you doing?


    In response to Lee-Gyeom, Su-Gyeom patted his chest with his fist out of frustration. Lee-Gyeom, who saw the figure, narrowed his eyes and said. Tae-Won was holding Su-Gyeom like this!


    What?


    Han-Sols quick exnation resulted to Lee-Sugyeom narrowing his eyes.


    Su-Gyeom, who was hugging Tae-Won while half-naked, told Hansol to hurry up and join them. If you put all the stories you just heard together, this sentence would be misunderstood.


    .So Su-Gyeom. So you hugged Tae-Won in a half-naked state and told Han-Sol to hurry up and join you.


    No, thats right Ah! Where is Tae-Won? Its unfair! Its unfair! Hurry up and bring Tae-Won! eximed Su-Gyeom, who was cornered.


    It was unfair and crazy that all arrows were directed at him in the absence of a party who could solve the misunderstanding of the current situation.


    Im so frustrated, Yoo-Chan. Do you know how unfair it is to me?


    I dont know, at all.


    Why dont you know, why!


    Su-Gyeom screamed at Yoo-Chans words.


    Su-Gyeom hit his chest and said, Tae-Won, hyung! Tae-Won hyung! Where did he go?!!


    No matter how I tried to understand, Su-Gyeom, it was your fault.


    No, I didnt ask the young Sol to join us with that intent!


    Su-Gyeom jumped out of frustration, but he didnt realize that the point of unfairness was slightly wrong. Age is not the problem, it seemed that he didnt realize it because it was so unfair for him.


    Unfortunately, Su-Gyeom was not the only one who got the wrong point.


    Whats wrong with being young?


    Yoo-Chans words made the atmosphere strange again. The three peoples eyes turned to Yoo-Chan at the unexpected words, but Yoo-chan was only serious.After a while, Han-Sol also seemed to be lost in thought for a while and shook his head.


    Yeah, whats wrong with being young? Im not even a minor.


    Well, thats thats not what Im saying. Its not like theres a problem, but my conscience Thats my conscience. Its a matter of my personal conscience, its


    Su-Gyeom began to stutter and make excuses. He felt ashamed of why he had to make such an excuse, but there was nothing he could do because two people, not one, drove him into madness.


    Su-Gyeom forgot what he wasining about earlier and became a low-key while looking at the two.


    We all have our own conscience, dont we? Like the line we have to keepWe each have our own guidelines. To me, is that age?


    Its only a one year different.


    Yes, hyung is only two years older.


    They made excuses in their own way, but the two did not easily agree. Then, Su-Gyeom had nothing more to say, so he secretly tried to join forces with Lee-Gyeom, who is the same age.


    Hey, tell them something.


    Why do you want me to talk for you?


    Im being bullied because of my age. Youre the same age as me, so help me out.


    No. Even if you dont like it, youll be fine!


    Why are you here?!


    Su-Gyeom, who was rejected for his request for help, got angry.Come to think of it, the owners of this room were Tae-Won, Han-Sol, and Su-Gyeom. Lee-Gyeom and Yoo-chan had no right to enter the room freely.


    Everyone whos not the owner of the room, get out!


    Even though he knew it was a very cheap and childish remark, this method was the best for Su-Gyeom now. If he send Lee-Gyeom and Yoo-Chan, he can only deal with Han-Sol.


    Get out, get out! You two get out!


    He wanted to kick Han-Sol, but he had no right since he is also the the owner of the room. Su-Gyeom decided to kick out only the two of them as he was disappointed.Both Lee-Gyeom and Yoo-Chan are bigger and stronger than Su-Gyeom, so if the two had protested by force, Su-Gyeom could not push them out.


    Fortunately, however, the two were pushed out. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom, who easily let the two go, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Oh, I should have done this earlier. Its better now.


    Hyung, Im still here.


    I know, I want to kick you out, but I cant because I dont have a justification. And again, that was never what I meant earlier. I was just going to say that the two of us would work together to deal with Tae-Won.


    You could have said that from the beginning. Why are you talking like hat?


    No, it was such an urgent situation! Oh, no. Lets stop being angry. It hurts.


    Su-Gyeom raised his voice again and soon calmed down his excited heart.The energy that could be used was already exhausted. Su-Gyeomy on his back on the bed half out of his mind.Han-Sol burst outughing as if he was dumbfounded, and soon pulled up the nket and covered it on Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom was so friendly that it was hard to believe that he was a person who had been swearing at him just now. Su-Gyeom red at him and eventuallyughed along with Han-Sol.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    On the day of recording <Wish Flower>, U-PITE headed to thepany early in the morning.


    As it is a digital single album, there was originally no music video filming. However, he insisted that he would like to film a simple scene. Su-Gyeom pestered him for them to record a song and make it a music video, and Seo-Wook eventually decided to listen to him.


    So normally, he would have recorded with a styled haired, but today he decided to record after getting as natural makeup and hair as possible.


    As there were five people, it took quite a long time to put on makeup. Su-Gyeom dozed off and got his makeup done.


    What did our fairy dost night to be so tired?


    Dont say that because its embarrassing


    Song-Has words brushed past his ears, but Su-Gyeom couldnt open his heavy eyelids. Instead, he murmured aint only through his mouth.


    Su-Gyeom is cute even when heins


    Of course, it was not only Song-Ha who would give in to Su-Gyeoms small grumbling.Song Ha is a character specialized in sillyments, and she frequently made sillyments to all the members of U-PITE, but Su-gyeom was the prettiest among them. The cutest or what.


    Meanwhile, Su-Gyeoms makeup is done. Unlike stage makeup, it was light makeup.


    Soon after, the styling began. Soo-Jin, who has been with them since their debut, was in charge of the hair.


    Your roots have grown a lot. Su-Gyeom if you bleached and dyed your hair that much, just start growing pink hair your own.


    Soo-Jin mumbled, clicking her tongue. Su-Gyeom also sympathized with the words. It was because he was tired of repeating bleaching and dyeing every time.


    Today, its just a natural concept as a whole, so Im going to look like Im doing my hair, but wont actually be doing it.


    Soo-Jin, who knows that Su-Gyeom sleeps with Tae-Wons knee on every car, warned in a stern voice. Su-Gyeom replied coldly because there was nothing else to say as an excuse. It was because she knew Soo-Jins fiery personality well.


    Su-Gyeom was really pretty when he had ck hair, too. Im so sad that people couldnt see Su-Gyeom when he had ck hair. I like pink-haired Su-Gyeom, but I want him to have ck hair. Ive never seen such a pure person in the world.


    I agree. I agree. When he has ck hair, hes so handsome. Its really pretty.


    Right. As expected, you have an eye for it. When I first saw Su-Gyeom, I thought he was a foreigner.


    I wondered why a fairy was going to be an idol.


    I thought a fairy was going to be an idol.


    Song-Ha was interrupting Soo-Jins talk to herself, and the conversation between the two quickly led to a silly battle.Whether Su-Gyeoms earlobes in the middle were inmed with shame or not, the battle between the two never ended.


    Its over.


    Finally, after the hair was done, Su-Gyeom was truly relieved that he could escape from the embarrassment caused by endless sillyments.


    The outfit was jeans and an ivory hoodie. The scarf was burgundy, and the outerwear was a rather boxy beige tteokbokki coat. The sleeves of the hoodie were long, so it was a length that slightly covered the back of the hand.


    Su-Gyeom liked the pretty cute coordination even when he saw it.Come to think of it, U-PITE was a group that had no controversy over costumes in its previous life. As such, stylist Song Has sense stood out.


    Su-gyeomughed with satisfaction and looked at Lee-Gyeom standing next to him as he had already finished preparing.He was all ck, wearing ck pants and a ck turtleneck and a ck coar over it. However, the inside of the coar was white, so it didnt look stuffy.


    What are you looking at?


    Im looking at it with my own eyes, cant I?


    Su-Gyeom, whos anger from the previous day hasnt vanished, replied sharply. Then, Lee-Gyeom muttered.


    Do as you please.


    While the two were doing that, Tae-Won appeared. He was wearing a gray sweatshirt and a rather dark blue jeans and a nighty green padded coat.


    Su-Gyeoms eyes feels hot.


    Of course, Im a person who has a lot of things umted from you.


    Tae-Won burst intoughter as if he was dumbfounded by Su-Gyeoms words. Then, he squinted and looked down at Su-Gyeom.


    Oh, whats wrong with you, Su-Gyeom?


    Do you know how much humiliation I received yesterday because of hyung?


    No, what are you talking about?


    Tae-Won tilted his head to Su-Gyeoms resentment.


    Thats why he left the room yesterday and went straight to the practice room to practice dancing.


    When he came back from practice, it waste at night, and Su-Gyeom was already sleeping. So there was no way he knew what had happened after he left.


    I wont say it, it was a very sad life.


    What, did you guys bully Su-Gyeom?


    It was a situation where I couldnt help but scold.


    When Tae-won questioned Lee-Gyeom at Su-Gyeoms words, he replied inly. He didnt know about Tae-won, but Su-gyeom seemed to have done something wrong, seeing that Lee-Gyeom, who doesnt talk, said such a thing.


    But dont be mean to Su-Gyeom.


    Although Su-gyeom seemed to have done something to be scolded in the circumstances, Tae-won sided with Su-gyeom.Then, Su-gyeoms sharp eyes became a little softer.


    While the three were talking, Han-Sol and Yoo-Chan also appeared together to see if they had finished preparing.


    Han-Sol wore a sweater with a geometric pattern, while his bottoms are rather light-colored jeans. He wore a gray towering padded jacket over it. To finish off, he wore a pink beanie on his head.Next to him, Yoo-Chan wore a boxy light gray knit and ck cotton pants and an ivory coat on top of them. Due to the rough knit, the corbone was slightly exposed, drawing attention.


    My children are enjoying dressing up again today.


    Song-Ha smiled satisfactorily as she looked around U-PITE. Then, she went to Han-Sols front and stressed that he should not take off his beanie no matter what, and that he should not forget that it is the most important point of fashion today.


    U-PITE headed straight to the recording studio. The camera was set inside because it would be filmed from the scene of entering the recording room.Su-Gyeom tried to calm his trembling heart.


    Until now, the details may have been different, but when viewed overall, it was like his previous life. Thats why hes already experienced it.But this time it was different. The fact that Wish Flowers became a digital single album song was also changed to because of his will, and filming a music video was also the same.


    A step toward a time that he had never experienced was always nerve wrecking.


    Su-Gyeom swept his pounding chest with his right hand. At that time, Yoo-chan, who saw the figure from the side, grabbed Su-Gyeoms left hand.


    Oh?


    Ill hold your hand.


    Thank you.


    Su-Gyeom smiled brightly at Yoo-Chans consideration. While holding his hand, his trembling heart gradually calmed down.


    Well, then, get ready, and well film the entrance scene first.


    The music video director pped twice loudly, drawing attention. The members each nodded their heads and answered.Then the red light of the camera came on and the shooting began.


    The recording was decided, they would go into the recording room one by one and record theri part, followed by recording together in the group part.There is also a method of recording separately and editing it, but it was better to include a recording scene together to film a music video.


    First, the recording began with Han-Sols part.


    While Han-Sol was recording, a camera was filming the waiting members. Su-Gyeoms eyes brightened while thinking about what to do in the atmosphere to make rice cake that fans would like.


    [rice cake would be for fanservice]


    He brought the scarf he had left off and wrapped it around Yoo-chans neck. Yoo-chans eyes widend as if he were surprised, and soon fiddled with the scarf that Su-gyeom wrapped around him and smiled beautifully.


    Thank you.


    The inside of the recording studio was never cold, but Yoo-Chan was not even loosening the muffler that Su-Gyeom wrapped for him.


    Su-Gyeom, who saw the scene, was also in a good mood and smiled at Yoo-Chan.


    The individual recording went smoothly. Music video filming also continued naturally as the recording progressed.While waiting outside, Su-Gyeom purposely poked the members in the ribs and made jokes, or constantly made rice cakes such as touching the shoulders of the members next to him while bursting withughter.


    Thanks to Su-Gyeoms warm-up, the music video shoot went smoothly.The only scene left was a group recording. The members entered the recording studio where additional microphones were installed for group recording.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Throughout the recording, Su-Gyeom tried to make eye contact with the members as much as possible. He made eye contact with Tae-Won, made eye contact with Han-Sol, and made eye contact with Yoo-Chan, and he didnt forget to look into the faces of each member.


    Among them, he made the most eye contact with Lee-Gyeom.In terms of part, he is the lead vocalist, and Su-Gyeom is the main vocalist, so it was because there were many parts where they had to harmonize and support the notes. Above all, since Gyeom-gyeom couple is official, Su-gyeom tried not to forget the duty of the official couple as much as possible.


    Perhaps because of the romantic lyrics and melody, every time he made eye contact with the members, a sweeter atmosphere was created.Su-Gyeom struggled to think about how to sing with his mouth, look at the members with his eyes, and throw better rice cakes with his head.


    After thinking about it, Su-Gyeom grabbed Lee-Gyeoms shirt next to him. Then, Lee-Gyeom nced at Su-Gyeoms hand and lowered his hand to hold his hand.


    It was a close height that seemed to be caught by the camera mangle.Su-Gyeom deliberately left his hand on the spot without raising it or changing its position.


    It is not known whether this scene will be included in the music video or not, but if it is included, the scene that seems to be caught would cater more to the fans taste than holding hands openly.


    Thank you for your hard work!


    After a long recording and filming, Su-Geom was exhausted. Hey down on the sofa outside the recording studio. Of course, the pillow was Tae-Wons leg.


    UhhhhhhhIm dying.


    Me too, Im so tired.


    Tae-Won responded to Su-Gyeoms words.Su-Gyeom stared nkly at the ceiling, and the camera suddenly took a picture of Su-Gyeoms face. Su-Gyeom, who thought the filming was over, was embarrassed, but the filming was really over after Su-gyeom showed off his aspect as a professional idol.


    The camera lights went out, and the staff in charge of filming left the recording room one by one.


    Until then, Su-Gyeom was drooping his tired body. Su-Gyeom, who was tossing and turning against Tae-Wons leg, suddenly looked at Tae-Wons face.


    Why are you looking at me like that? I feel ominous when you look at me like that.


    What do you mean? What did I do that was unlucky?


    Youve done a lot so far, you


    Su-Gyeom stared at Tae-Won because he was overwhelmed by Tae-wons words, but he didnt take back what he said.Su-Gyeom red at Tae-won as much as he could because he hated him, and soon realized that it was him who was curious about him and released the power he had given to his eyes.


    You know, you dont have to answer if youre in trouble. But Im just curious.


    Oh, its already ominous.


    Tae-Wwon, however, did not stop Su-Gyeom from speaking. Su-Gyeom looked around and carefully opened his mouth after confirming that there was no one but the members nearby.


    Why dont I feel that on your thighs?


    Oh? Whats that?


    No, I mean Youre very big, I saw it. I felt that when Iid down on Han-Sols thigh. But I always lie down on hyungs thigh, but I never felt yours.


    Ha, Im tired.


    Tae-Won, who was listening to Su-Gyeom quietly, covered his eyes with one hand as if he were really tired.


    Regardless of that, Su-Gyeom looked eagerly at Tae-Won with curious eyes, just wondering how this was possible.Then, Tae-Won showed a smie, not smiling with his eyes, but smiling with only his mouth.


    I put it back in, all right?


    Oh? Is that possible?


    Yes, it is.


    Really? Really? Are you kidding me?


    Yes, Im not kidding.


    Oh, I dont think so. I think youre trying to tease me.


    Tae-Won sighed for a long time at Su-Gyeoms continuous distrust. He half-gave-up.


    If you cant believe it, you can watch it Should I show it to you at the dorm? Ill show yo live from the beginning.


    Well, Im not that curious, whats wrong?


    Why, I dont think you believe me, so Im going to show you myself.


    Oh, no. No thanks.


    Although he had already seen it, he just identally saw it while taking a shower. He didnt want to see every step of the specific inside situation.


    Su-Gyeom smiled awkwardly and tried to slowly raise his lying body. Then, Tae-Won lowered Su-Gyeoms shoulder andid him down again. Su-Gyeom, who was lying down unwantedly, rolled his big eyes and looked around.


    Su-Gyeom.


    Hmm?


    You know Pandoras Box?


    Yes, I do.


    Dont be curious. Youll be in big trouble.


    Okay.


    Like Pandora, if Su-Gyeom opens the box out of curiosity he would be in big trouble because of curiosity. He wondered whats going to happen because of curiosity, but he thought it was necessary to follow the minimum warning as he heard about Pandoras box.


    And one more thing.


    What else?


    Dont feel the other members.


    Eh?


    Su-Gyeom opened his rabbits eyes at the unexpected words. Then, his face soon turned red. His face was burning with fever.


    No, I didnt mean to!


    Whatever it may be.


    Su-Gyeom was embarrassed how the issue of storage of the thing came to this point. However, he tried to shake it off as if nothing was wrong and raised his lying body.


    ***


    They decided to do a live broadcast after a long time. He even did his hair and makeup while filming the music video, and he secretly threw a new song and served fan service.


    The members huddled in front of the camera and waited for the live broadcast to begin. Su-Gyeom sat next to Yoo-Chan, because he threw a muffler bait in the music video.It wasnt long before the broadcast began.


    Whats this?


    Hello, were U-PITE!


    Following Tae-Wons lead, the members who sang the second part smiled brightly at the camera. As soon as the broadcast began, thement window burned up at a frightening speed.


    [Hello, guys!]


    [Hello, girls!]


    [What is this? Theyre so pretty today]


    [Hi U-PITE;D]


    [Its been so long since I saw you guys TTT]


    Su-Gyeom, who was reading thements, slightly put his chin on Yoo-Chans shoulder. Yoo-Chan was startled, and patted Su-Gyeoms head lightly.


    [Hyuk]


    [Yoo-Chan is so sweet]


    [Su-Gyeom, be the youngest]


    [O>< Im leaving]


    [How can you guys be pretty?


    Su-Gyeom, who saw the reaction, blushed shyly. It was a thoroughly calcted action, but fans who did not know it seemed to think it just look lovely.


    [Why are you shy, TTT?]


    [Why are you so pretty?]


    [Human cherry Song Su-Gyeom]


    [Ill eat you up. Be careful]


    [Youre so pretty when you smile]


    [TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT]


    I think I can tell you good news soon.


    Tae-Won smiled softly and gave a light spoiler. Then, thements section went crazy again.Su-gGeomughed with satisfaction when he saw thements that were going up in an instant.


    Maybe its just his feeling, but he thinks thements are definitely faster than when they did live broadcasts in the past.That meant that more fans were watching the broadcast.


    The effects of horror entertainment and variety entertainment seemed to shine like this.In fact, the number of fans who entered was also significantly higher than before.


    Su-gyeom, who confirmed this fact, was suddenly overwhelmed. Su-Gyeom, who returned, struggled for a different life in the future. Thats how much he regretted having a military disease in his previous life.


    When he remembered his past life,his eyes heated up as he was feeling refreshed. He tried to hold it in because he knew that the atmosphere would be weird if he cried now, but there was no way to calm the rush of emotion.


    Really, our Orbis Thank you so much Well do really, really well Dont go anywhere Okay?


    Su-Gyeom looked at the camera sadly with teary eyes. Of course, thement window was a mess because of Su-Gyeoms behavior that seemed to burst into tears right away


    [Su-Gyeom, why are you doing this?]


    [Su-Gyeom, why are you doing this?]


    [Who is it?]


    [Someone made my baby cry! !]


    [I just came in Whats wrong???????? Why are you crying??]


    Looking at the fansments. Su-Gyeom ended up shedding tears. Then, Yoo-Chan hugged Su-Gyeom andforted him by patting him.


    Hyung, whats wrong with you? Dont cry its okay, its okay.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    [Yoo-Chan is so sweet]


    [Are youforting Su-Gyeom?]


    [TTTTT]


    [I want to open my eyes because theyre the prettiest]


    [Han-Sol is handsome]


    [My heart is broken because Su-Gyeom is crying.]


    The tears stopped at once. However, the shame stayed. Su-Gyeom quickly wiped away the tears left around his eyes.


    Ha, ha ha Im fine. Why did I do that?


    Su-Gyeom muttered, looking at the camera in embarrassment. Meanwhile, thement window was burning fiercely.


    [Su-Gyeom, whats going on?]


    [English plz.  ]


    [Su-Gyeom is tired?]


    [TTTTTTTT, are you having a hard time?]


    [I hope Su-Gyeom doesnt cry. ;-0]


    [My Little Old Boy TT]


    Oh, no! Well, its really okay! Really!


    Su-Gyeom waved his hands quickly, but the fluctuating hearts of the fans didnt feel at ease. The problem was that not only fans were confused.The members were also surprised, but they couldnt seem to ask Su-Gyeom if he was okay because there was a camera.


    Instead, they were looking at Su-Gyeom with worried expressions.


    Anyway, I think well be able to tell you some good news soon!


    Su-Gyeom changed his words to quickly clear up the situation. Han-Sol, who was looking at Su-Gyeom, stepped up and helped him quickly.


    Thats right. Were working hard on it.


    Today, in the recording studio Oh! I shouldnt say this much, what should I do?


    Han-Sol purposely shook and dispersed the fans. Fortunately, Han-Sols efforts were worthwhile, and thements section went wild with the story of Recording Room.


    [Really?? Recording Room??? Comeback, babies????]


    [Is a new songing out?]


    [Im waiting with the bullets loaded!111!]


    [The same XD]


    [Are you making aeback?] [Ive been waiting for you]


    [Let me serve you properly]


    I cant tell you yet, but please wait a little bit!


    All the fans already noticed, but Tae-Won pretended not to know anything.Meanwhile, all the tears wetting Su-Gyeoms eyes dried up. Su-Gyeomughed like a flower petal after he had cried.


    Were preparing really hard, so please wait a little bit! You cant just look away from us, okay?


    Su-Gyeom flicked the tip of his nose, gently waving his right index finger.Han-Sol smiled at the appearance of acting cute to the camera as cute as possible, and then poked the tip of his nose along with Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom, who just saw the scene, smiled at Han-Sols face.


    [What? What are you two doing?]


    [SolGyeoms refreshing snack]


    [CuteSong Su-Gyeom]


    [Cute (crying)]


    [Theyre so pretty]


    Looking at the fastments passing by, Su-Gyeom acted shyly andughed. Thement window went crazy again.Still, U-PITE ended the live broadcast after talking about their daily life for some time.


    Su-Gyeom, who smiled brightly at the camera until the end, fell down on the table as soon as the broadcast ended.


    Are you okay?


    No Im so embarrassed


    Su-Gyeom replied in a low voice to Yoo-Chans worried words.


    At least, there was a sense of tension to do well during the broadcast, so there was no time to feel ashamed properly. However, after the broadcast ended, shame poured in.


    Ah, why did I do that!


    Cried Su-Gyeom, covering his head. He was embarrassed because of excessive emotions during the broadcast. At that time, he felt a warm pat on his back. When he slightly raised his head, Yoo-Chan was looking at him with a friendly gaze.


    Thank you


    What?


    After hearing him, that is the only time he could afford to look around. When he nced around, he noticed the other members were also looking at him without moving.


    Everyone saw it, its unbearably disgraceful


    Even though he said it in a yful way, the members eyes were still deeply worried. Su-Hyeom swept his nose in embarrassment.Then, Su-Hyeoms cell phone vibrated. When he looked at the cell phone screen reflexively, the word Director appeared.


    Yes, director!


    Why did you cry, Su-Gyeom?


    Did you see that?


    Su-Gyeoms face turned red at Seo-Wooks words. Thinking that even the director saw him crying unsightly, his shyness doubled.


    Of course I did. Whats the matter?


    Nothings going on, its just oh, its really not a big deal.


    Its more of a problem if you cry when nothings going on.


    Thats true, but. You really dont have to worry!


    Su-Gyeom, who could not say that he cried because he was moved by the memory of his previous life, replied by waving his hands. However, Seo-Wook seemed to be still worried.-


    Su-Gyeom, lets talk.


    okay!


    Ill talk to Min-Seung and ask him to bring you.


    All right. Ill talk to youter!


    Yeah, I got it. Be careful.


    Yes!


    Su-Gyeom replied cheerfully, but he sighed as soon as he hung up.Nothing really happened, but it felt ufortable because he felt like he had worried many people for no reason.Su-Gyeom put his cell phone in his pocket, ming himself for not being able to control his emotions during the live broadcast.


    Then, when he locked up, all the members eyes were still on him.


    Why, why are you looking at me like that?


    The director wants to see you?


    Oh, did you hear me?


    When he asked Tae-Wons question with another question again, Tae-Won ramained strange without answering. Su-Gyeom tilted his head.


    Whats wrong?


    Nothing.


    Tae-Won avoided answering by saying, Its nothing, even though he still looked ufortable.


    However, before Su-Gyeom, who was suspicious, asked him, Tae-Won jumped up and avoided him.


    Whats wrong with you?


    Su-Gyeom, lets go!


    Yes!


    He tilted his head at Tae-Wons iprehensible behavior, when Min-Seungs voice calling Su-Gyeom rang loudly outside the door. Su-Gyeom quickly got up from his seat after answering loudly so that he could hear outside.


    Hey, why did you cry?


    Oh, its really nothing. I just cried because I was overwhelmed.


    As soon as Su-Gyeom got in the car, he replied to Min-Seungs question. However, Su-Gyeom only smiled with his seat belt on, knowing that his bruises were worrisome.


    Smiling is all right.


    Then will you cry again?


    No. Well, its better tough a hundred times than to cry.


    Thats what Im saying.


    Su-Gyeom talked lightly with Min-Seung. Meanwhile, the car with the two people was driving excitedly to thepany.


    Ill be resting in the lounge, so call me when youre done talking to the director.


    Yes!


    Min-Seung dropped Su-Gyeom off at thepanys underground parking lot.


    Su-Gyeom headed to the elevator to go to the directors room.As he was going to take the elevator and head to the top floor where the room is, he began to worry about what Seo-Wook was trying to say.


    Ting!


    Before he could think deeply, the announcement of the arrival of the elevator rang out.


    Su-Gyeom took a deep breath and got off the elevator.


    Director, its me. Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom carefully knocked and revealed his name. Then the door opened wide.Seo-Wook, dressed in a neat suit, smiled when he saw Su-Gyeom.


    Is Su-Gyeom here?


    Yes.


    Come in.


    Seo-Wook, who stood in the way of the door, stepped aside. Su-Gyeom entered the gap and sat on the sofa.


    He sat on the sofa with Su-Gyeom.


    Drink.


    He said, pulling out the drink from one side of the table. It was ice chocte that Su-Gyeom likes.When Su-Gyeom saw the ice chocte, the anxiety that he had seemed to disappear. It wasnt just because of his favorite drink. Considering Seo-Wook has given him his favorite drink, he thought he wouldnt have to worry for nothing.


    Thank you.


    Su-Gyeom smiled brightly and took the iced chocte.


    Seo-Wook, who saw it, also smiled happily. But the smile was also brief. Soon, Seo-Wook looked at Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom, who felt the gaze, put the ice chocte down on the table.


    Why, why Really?


    When he asked in a trembling voice, Seo-Wook opened his mouth with a firm expression.<hr>


    I went to Uni and it was far from home probably 2hrs away from home so I didnt have time to post. Now Im back since we only have 1 week face to face per month then the rest is online.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Whats going on?


    Instead of asking Su-Gyeom, Whats wrong? he asked, Whats going on?


    Su-Gyeom opened his eyes wide in surprise at the words that concluded that something had happened.


    Nothing really happened..


    Dont lie.


    Su-Gyeom was speechless at Seo-Wooks firm words.Su-Gyeom avoided answering by drinking iced chocte instead of answering anything. With his big eyes, he looked around Seo-Wooks office and drank iced chocte using a straw. Seo-Wook sighed and shook his head while looking at the figure. Su-Gyeom flinched at his reaction, but tried to pretend to be okay.


    Su-Gyeom.


    yes.


    Su-Gyeom answered, trying to calm his voice. Then Seo-Wook smiled faintly. Su-Gyeoms heart aches because it was a worried smile rather than a happy smile.


    Dont make me worry.


    Yes.


    Dont be upset.


    Yes, I understand. Although it was a long answer, Seo-Wookughed as usual after hearing it. The eyes and lips that draw a line were the same as usual. Su-Gyeom also feltfortable while he was frustrated with his familiar smile.


    At least eat while youre here. Ill buy it for you.


    Oh, I love too.


    Is there anything you want to eat?


    Is there a price limit?


    Seo-Wook burst intoughter at Su-Gyeoms words, then he looked at Su-Gyeom.


    Do I look like a person who will save money while buying you a meal? What do you think I am? Im disappointed.


    Oh, no! Of course not, but by any chance! I thought youd say that, so I n to changed where I want to eat. After the group meeting, then I want to eat fish. Oh, but Min-Seung said hed be waiting for me


    Ill call Min-Seung.


    Lets eat together today.


    Yes!


    Lets go then.


    Seo-Wook stood up from his seat and grabbed the car key. Su-Gyeom followed him.


    ***


    They arrived at a fancy Japanese restaurant. Although Su-Gyeom talked about the group meeting, he didnt expect such a luxurious ce.


    Su-Gyeom looked through the interior of the store and spoke.


    The Japanese restaurant in the form of individual rooms was also neat and pretty.The price of the special course ordered by Seo-Wook exceeded 100,000 won per person. So far, he have heard Seo-Wook, saying,


    What is more expensive than eating Korean beef?


    but he felt guilty because he thought he was making him spend too much money while eating alone.


    Just in case, its not a corporate card, but a personal card, so dont worry.


    Seo-Wook took the lead as if he had noticed Su-Gyeoms inner thoughts. Su-Gyeom was relieved.It was fascinating to see how it was morefortable to use a personal card than a corporate card. Of course, it was because he knew that Seo-Wook was rich.


    Seo-Wooks family, is quite famous. They have been running a steelpany for generations. Seo-Wook was not interested in running a steelpany, so he pioneered his own path.Thanks to Seo-Wooks decision in the past, Su-Gyeom is now able to eat well and live well without his stomach getting hungry.


    Su-Gyeom felt grateful to Seo-Wook when he thought like this.While Su-Gyeom was so moved by Seo-Wook, various foods that were enjoyable just by looking at them came out sequentially.


    From warm porridge to refreshing sd, savory sashimi and fresh seafood, the table was decorated.As he ate one by one, the main character, sashimi, was neatly cut into arge pear-shaped wooden te. Not only that, but lobster with melted cheese on top.


    Wow, its so delicious, Su-gyeom eximed, feeling happy. Seo-Wook smiled happily.


    Su-Gyeom.


    Yes?!


    Lets eat a lot and grow up quickly.


    Im all grown up!


    No, you have to grow taller.


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-gyeoms eyes became sharp. It was because he thought it was clear that he shouldnt be teasing him for his short height.


    Su-gyeom forgot his gratitude for Seo-Wook just a while ago and tried to huff and puff.Seo-Wook burst intoughter.


    You have to grow up quickly I can eat you.


    Oh, Im all grown up.


    No, you are not.


    Im really all grown up!


    Then can I eat you now?


    No, why are you eating me?! Eat sashimi, sashimi!


    Su-Gyeom gasped at the word that must be teasing him. He used his chopsticks and ate the well-trimmed lobsters flesh, without noticing Seo-Wooks strange smile.


    ***


    Oh, Im so full.


    As soon as Su-Gyeom arrived at the amodation, he barely left the front door andy down.


    There were so many menus that he felt like his stomach was going to explode even though he ate little by little.


    Su-Gyeom didnt want to be moved by the overflowing satiety, so hey down in ce and stared up at the ceiling nkly.


    What are you doing?


    You dont know? Im lying down.


    Su-Gyeom replied as if grumbling, staring at Lee-Gyeom, who clicked his tongue as if he was out of energy.


    What did you talk about with the director?


    Uh I didnt talk much. I only ate.


    Everything is good if they buy you a meal?


    What? Why are you picking a fight? And if youre a person who buys food, it means that you have basic principles as a Korean!


    Why? Whats the problem?


    I dont like it.


    Whats wrong with you? I dont like you either!


    Whatever.


    Lee-Gyeom threw a stone at Su-Gyeoms peaceful heart as it was and disappeared into the nning room.Su-Gyeom, who was full of energy, wanted to be more angry, but he couldnt bear to be more angry at Lee-Gyeom, who had already disappeared, so he only released his anger.


    Ahhhhhhhh!


    Su-Gyeomy on the floor with an unresolved anger and struggled.At any rate, that man is unlucky.


    He has always been unlucky since his previous life.


    Su-Gyeom, are you here?


    Maybe because the sound of his struggle was so loud, Tae-Won came out of his room. When he saw Su-Gyeom lying on the floor, he burst intoughter, and soony next to Su-Gyeom.


    Hyung, Lee-Gyeom is always picking a fight. Its so annoying.


    Oh, really? Why did he pick a fight?


    Do you not like it if someone buys me food?


    Just leave it, Lee-Gyeom looks at the world crookedly.


    Thats true!


    I like you, Su-Gyeom.


    Tae-Won added as ifforting Su-Gyeom. Even though he knew it was just to soothe his feelings, Su-Gyeom seemed to calm down quickly. Su-Gyeom smiled brightly without realizing it.


    I like you, too. Not to he extent of liking liking but, you are just good, too good!


    Dont flirt too much, Ill get excited.


    Oh, do you get excited when I say I like you? What about this?


    Su-Gyeom burst outughing at Tae-Wons words, and quickly climbed onto Tae-won who is lying down. Then he pricked his chest and sides and yed pranks.


    Su-Gyeom, dont provoke me.


    Why?


    Youll get a big nose injury.


    A man, is not weak enough to be scared by such words!


    Oh, really?


    Of course!


    Tae-Wons eyes became strange at Su-Gyeoms bright answer. The eyes that match carnivores, one of the nicknames given by fans.


    He grabbed Su-Gyeoms waist for an instant. Then, he slowly shook Su-Gyeoms waist. Surprised by the dense touch, Su-Gyeoms eyes widened. Along with that, a groan broke out unknowingly.


    !


    Surprised by the sound he made, Su-Gyeom quickly covered his mouth with both hands. His face turned red with unbearable embarrassment, he tried to get out of Tae-Wons stomach as soon as possible.However, Tae-won did not seem to have any intention of letting Su-Gyeom go.


    Rather, Su-Gyeoms slim side was stimted with a more persistent touch. He wanted to stop his lips in case he would groan again, so he covered his mouth with both hands.


    Tae-won moved his fingers smoothly as if he were ying a piano on Su-Gyeoms side. At his touch, Su-Gyeom rattled and trembled.But the prank couldntst forever. Su-Gyeom, who was unconsciously leaning back to avoid Tae-Wons touch, hardened like ice when his butt touched a certain point.


    Uh


    Dont say anything. Tae-Won, who felt unhappy, stopped Su-Gyeoms mouth, but he couldnt stop it.


    That, uh, well, something touches<hr>


    Tae-Won and Su-Gyeom have a lot of such scenes. Does the author like TW for our Pink-Gyeom?

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    There was an awkward silence. Su-Gyeom was like a mannequin, he was at a loss what to do, and Tae-Won was also speechless. The deep awkwardness between the two grew as much as time passed.


    What are you two doing?


    If Han-Sol, who was in the room, hadnt found the two and asked in a sharp voice, he might have been awkwardly frozen the whole time. Fortunately, thanks to Han-Sols appearance, the two quickly came to their senses.


    Tae-Won turned around, and Sugyeom, who wasying on Tae-Won, fell sideways.


    Ouch, Ouch.


    What are you two doing?


    What do you mean, Su-Gyeom is just being Su-Gyeom again.


    While Su-Gyeom, who fell sideways, was in pain, Tae-Won casually passed Han-Sols questioning. Han-wols even felt embarrassed by his brazen answer.


    Obviously, when he saw it with his own eyes, the posture was strange as well as the atmosphere, but it was because Tae-Won was so confident that it didnt became a big deal.


    What did I do?


    Su-Gyeom was furious, but Han-Sol was rather relieved to see that. If there was really something between the two, Su-Gyeom would not have looked so fine.


    Only then did Han-sol shake his head with a long sigh of relief.


    Oh, really. Dont worry about its okay. I was just surprised.


    Why are you surprised?


    I thought you two were going to sleep together, why?


    Han-Sol replied proudly to Tae-wons words.


    Then Su-Gyeom opened his mouth wide. Su-Gyeom seemed to be in shock and could not speak for a while. He, who finally came to his senses after a long time, freaked out and pped Han-Sol on the back.


    Hey! Are you crazy? Are you crazy? Theres nothing you cant say just because you are young? What? With whom? With Tae-Won? Sleeping? Are you out of your mind? Youre so young! Hey, what if someone hears it?!


    Your voice is the loudest right now. So if anyone hears it, its not because of me, but because of hyunh.


    Han-Sol shook his head.


    Only then did Su-Gyeom realize that his voice was loud, so he closed his mouth with his hands and opened his surprised rabbits eyes.


    As long as youre quiet, everythings fine.


    Is Yoo-Chan in the dorm?


    Yoo-Chan? I think hes here Oh, never mind. I think he said he was going to the practice room.


    Thank God.


    Whats with the relief?


    Han-Sol asked. It was because it was ridiculous to be relieved that Yoo-Chan was not present, and the amodation had always been so loud so far.


    No, Yoo-Chan is still young. He is not supposed to hear this. Hes a baby.


    Of course, Yoo-Chan is the youngest among us, but Hyung he is not a baby.


    Thats right, not a baby.


    Even Tae-Won helped Han-Sol when Han-sol replied as if he was speechless. However, Su-Gyeom still seemed unwilling to bend his thoughts.


    Anyway Anyway, thats right. We have to protect Yoo-Chan.


    Theres no one as mature as Yoo-Chan. Hold on to the people on the street and ask. If you stand side by side with Yoo-Chan and ask who looks like the youngest, everyone will say that you look like the youngest.


    What?!


    Han-Sols words touched Su-Gyeoms pride as a Hyung. Su-Gyeom gazed at Han-Sol with a huff.


    Only then did Han-Sol realize that he had made a slip of the tongue, but even that was funny.


    Thinking that Su-Gyeom had his own pride as a hyung, he was about to burst outughing without realizing it.


    You just trampled on my self-esteem as a hyung.


    Sorry, I didnt mean to


    Han-Sol, I wont let it go. Ill really write what happened today in my diary and think about it over and over again.


    That much? Oh, no, no. This isnt it. Anyway, Im sorry.


    Humph.


    Han-Sol and Tae-Won burst intoughter as they looked at the closed door after hear the sound of bang.


    It was a relief that Su-Gyeom couldnt see this.


    ***


    Time flew by, making it the second day of shooting for the U-PITE Variety show.


    Su-Gyeom headed to the set with excitement.


    The members didnt seem to know what they are going to film today, but Su-Gyeom, who had previous life experience, was just excited because he knew what filming it was going to be today.


    Where are you going to go? Singing in the morning?


    Tae-Won muttered as if he was tired because the shooting was two hours earlier thanst time.


    Su-Gyeom was also tired from going early in the morning due to early filming preparations, but his heart swelled like cotton candy.


    Huh? Here


    They were going around the winding road. Han-Sol, who was looking out the window, found a sign. His eyes widened.


    Min-Seung Hyung. Are we really going there?


    Dont ask. I told you I wont say the answer.


    Oh, I just saw the sign. Cant you just tell me what youve found out anyway?


    No, I cant.


    Awesome, I love it.


    At that time, he felt happy because he felt like he had arade.


    Why, where are you going?


    Lee-Gyeom in the front seat couldnt hold back his curiosity and asked. Then, Han-Sol replied in an excited voice.


    An amusement park!


    Really?


    Wow, really?


    Really?


    Lee-Gyeom, Tae-Won, and Yoo-Chan asked back at the same time in response to Han-Sols answer. In line with that, Su-Gyeom also opened his eyes wide and asked, Really, really?


    Yes, I saw the sign. Its a very winding one-way street, so we cant go anywhere else besides there. Wow, its been a long time since Ive been to an amusement park.


    Me too.


    Tae-Won responded to Han-Sols words.


    The members each talked about when theyst came to the amusement park. Some said that thest time wasin high school, some said that a school trip in middle school was thest time, and some said that thest time was with his friends a few years ago.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt even speak up because it was such a long time ago that he couldnt remember when hisst visit was.


    To XX Land, thend of fantasy~


    Finally, when they pulled into the parking lot, Han-Sol got out of the car singing excitedly.The members were busy walking after hearing from Min-Seung that they decided to film in front of arge tree, one of thendmarks of the amusement park.


    After entering the interior, they quickly saw the production crew preparing for the shoot. Not only that, but U-PITEs staff also arrived.


    Now, say hello here, and today were going to continue with the shooting at the amusement park, so you dont have to be too nervous.


    Wow, awesome.


    Yes!


    Wow, thank you.


    At the main producers words, U-PITe replied in a happy voice. Even Yoo-Chan, who rarely shows his emotions, looked excited, making Su-Gyeom happy.


    First, after the openingment, please buy your own headbands over there and wear them. There are some rides that you need to get on because weve already discussed them in advance. Ill exin it to you step by stepter, so please take care of the opening first.


    Yes! U-PITE answered the producers words in unison. Among them, Su-Gyeoms voice was the brightest. Although it was a shooting, it is a fact that they came to the amusement park.


    Well, here it goes.


    The excitement was heightened by the production teams words. Their pounding heart rolled around like a colorful bead ice cream.


    Whats this?


    Hello, were U-PITE!


    The greeting that they shouted dozens of times was exceptionally cheerful today. The members introduced themselves brightly with their own excitement. A brief opening shoot was followed by a simple conversation.


    As exined earlier, the members went to the souvenir shop and started choosing a hairband. Tae-Won picked a headband that looked like a shark eating its head, and Lee-Gyeom picked a headband with rtively light colored fox ears. Han-Sol put in two hairpins with hearts dangling. Yoo-Chan wore a headband with a red panda doll.


    After much consideration, Su-Gyeom chose a rabbit headband. It felt a bit excessive, but fans would definitely like it.


    The pping rabbit headband is basically drooping down the pink ear, but when you press the handle on the headband, the ears flutter and stand close. Su-Gyeom alternately pressed the ends of the handle with both hands. Then two ears pped.


    Su-Gyeom pped his ears and approached Yoo-Chan, who was closest to him.


    Yoo-Chan, do I look good in it?


    His ears moved excitedly. Yoo-Chans eyes opened wide as if surprised, and soon showed a smile.


    Its cute, I want to bite you.


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widened in surprise because he didnt know Yoo-Chan would say this. The scene was captured on the camera.<hr>


    Go show that you are a wolf and not a milk dog.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Huh?


    It was that moment. Su-Gyeoms body was pulled back, but it turnedpletely the other way. It wasnt him who pulled back, so Su-Gyeom staggered for a while and corrected his posture.


    Su-Gyeom looked for the culprit who pulled him and stared.


    What?


    Look at me.


    Oh?


    It was Lee-Gyeom who pulled Su-Gyeom and he said, Look at me.


    Both situations were just embarrassing for Su-Gyeom, so he looked at him in surprise.


    No, I want you to see how I look.


    Lee-Gyeom who faced Su-gyeoms embarrassed reaction corrected his words. Only then did Su-Gyeom realize what he was saying. It seemed to mean to see if the desert fox ears fit well.


    Then he could have said that from the beginning, Su-Gyeom grumbled.


    Why are you pulling me and making a fuss?


    Of course, he managed his facial because the camera was in front of him.


    Well, let me see.


    Su-Gyeom swept his chin with one hand and stared at Lee-Gyeom with a rather sharp impression, but surprisingly, the desert fox headband looked good on him


    .It doesnt look like it would fit, but when he wore it, it looked so good that it felt like his original ear.


    Why does it look good on me?


    What?


    It a strange fit


    At his words, Lee-Gyeoms eyes narrowed. Regardless of that, Su-Gyeom still only looked at Lee-Gyeom with suspicious eyes.


    Su-Gyeom, who had been watching him for a while, soon smiled broadly as he was conscious of the camera. Then he tapped Lee-Gyeoms arm with his shoulder.


    How do I look?


    Huh?


    How do I look? If theres something wrong you should be able to tell


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Lee-Gyeom looked at Su-Gyeom carefully. From pping headbands to pink hair, round eyes, high nose, red lips, sharp chin, and slim neckline.


    Su-gyeom blinked his big eyes in embarrassment at his gaze that followed more closely than expected.


    ..It suits you.


    Really?


    Yeah.


    It was a rather blunt tone, but it was a satisfactory answer in its own way.


    Su-Gyeom smiled brightly at the expected answer. Then Lee-Gyeom smiled faintly.


    It wasnt long before he smiled at Lee-Gyeom and created a rare sweet atmosphere. Su-Gyeom waspletely distracted by the doll that suddenly appeared behind Lee-Gyeom.


    Hahaha, Tae-Won Hyung, whats going on! It looks so good on you!


    Its a humorous headband that gets bitten by a shark in the head, but it looked funny and strangely good on Tae-Won as he was wearing it.


    Su-Gyeom burst outughing and headed to Tae-won. He fiddled with his headband, then Tae-won also grabbed Su-Gyeoms p headbands handle and began to press it hard.


    The pink fluffy rabbit ears popped up over Su-Gyeoms round head, drooped, and repeats.


    Ahahaha! Su-Gyeom, you really look like a rabbit.


    Pink rabbit.


    Tae-Won really looked at the cute member. Su-Gyeom felt embarrassed and scratched the bridge of his nose.


    Cut! Good, good. Now lets move on to the next location.


    Yes! Thank you!


    It was fortunate that the cut sign of the production team fell just in time.


    Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom, who was able to escape the embarrassing situation, greets the production team with joy.


    The next location for the run was a bumper car. Su-Gyeom moved to the next ce with excitement.


    As they moved to the center of the amusement park, there were more and more people.


    I think theyre filming.


    Who is it?


    Oh, I know! You know that At Gayo Daejeon


    Ah! Its them?


    Oh, thats right! Pink hair! ck hair!


    Oh, its U-PITE!


    People who saw the filming site began to buzz. Some recognized Su-Gyeom through the performance of Gayo Daejeon, and some recognized the entire U-PITE.


    Excited people caught up and pushed their cell phone cameras.


    Su-Gyeoms head began to turn tight when he saw the people rushing in. For todays broadcast to be aired, they had to wait for a while because of the editing time, but the video taken with my cell phone would be uploaded directly to the Inte.


    In addition, SNS has a greater ripple effect than broadcasting these days.


    It was Su-Gyeom who would not miss this golden moment when it was filmed raw without editing.


    Hey, Lee-Gyeom! Lets go together!


    Then, he stood close to him and grabbed Lee-Gyeoms sleeve. He was thinking about holding hands, but he thought it would look too much, so he only grabbed his sleeve.


    Then Lee-Gyeom alternately looked at Su-Gyeoms face and the sleeve that was caught. He then pulled the sleeve out of Su-Gyeoms grasp, and held his hand on the other hand.


    Follow me well, dont miss it.


    You have to hold me well.


    At Lee-Gyeoms words, Su-Gyeom replied as if he had been waiting and smiled with his eyes. At the same time, a scream rang out around. All right, they did a great job today. Its very sessful.


    Su-Gyeom smiled happily, thinking that he couldnt express himself and shouldnt.


    Meanwhile, U-PITE arrived in front of the bumper car.Thanks to the production team who asked for cooperation in filming in advance, U-PITE was able to board the ride quickly.


    U-PITE boarded a bumper car with a camera installed in advance.Soon after, there was some cheerful musicing out, and the bumper cars began to move one by one.


    Su-Gyeom quickly turned the steering wheel.


    The problem is that the bumper car swung sideways because it quickly turned the steering wheel even before the speed was good.


    Surprised Su-Gyeom turned the steering wheel the other way this time, the bumper car swung in the opposite direction.


    To make matters worse, Tae-Won was rushing like a buffalo from afar. Surprised, Su-Gyeom turned the steering wheel again, but he bumped into Han-Sols bumper car passing by from behind.


    Ahhhhh


    I was surprised. I was surprised. I was surprised! I was very surprised!


    Su-gyeom forgot that he had hit Han-Sol andined to Han-Sol as if he was innocent. Han-Sol then seemed flustered and didnt know what to do.


    No, I didnt expect you to show up all of a sudden, no, Im sorry anyway.


    Ugh, I was surprisedUgh!


    This time, an unknown man rushed at a frightening speed and hit Su-Gyeom.


    Bumper cars are originally said to be such rides, but Sugyeom screamed feeling surprised. Su-Gyeom hurriedly turned the steering wheel here and there and ran away, and was thrown into a corner.


    He tried to move the handle busily to get out, but it was only trapped along the corner.


    Lee-Gyeom, who was far away, was still looking at him, and he found the man who hit Su-Gyeom earlier and hit him about five times in a row.


    Of course, Su-Gyeom was stuck in the corner, so he didnt see it.


    L @slrwltrlemfek @kim_dooroomi  ??????      ?     [ @kim_duck88] !!!    !!!!!! !!!           .()L @[emailprotected]_duck88


    [Kim Dulumi @kim_dooroomi]


    I was confused because there were a lot of spring cameras in Hee XX Land, but Im sure hes the one I saw at the end of the year! ince Im in a hurry, I just took a picture!


    (Picture)


    LOnion Juice man @slrwltrlemfek @kim_dooroomi? No, our crane really just took a picture, right? I cant see anything.


    [Kim Deokpal @kim_duck88] Oh my! Ive never seen them before!I took a picture, too! But I was pushed by people, so I think I took it too close Im filming it like this.


    (Picture)


    LSalmon sashimi @[emailprotected]_duck88 reply


    No, you took it too close. This is not even a close-up shot, this is just pore shots.


    LReply to @OxOxdjfuqOxOx.


    I dont think Ive ever seen face this close.


    [Runningpany @sibal_isibal]


    I went to xxnd today because it was my annual vacation and I saw an idol.


    Do idols these days just announce they are dating?


    I saw them holding hands and doing a lot of skinship and there is no fuss.


    [Eggmoneydrop @egg_droptheBeat]


    Su-Gyeom is in a rtionship with Lee-Gyeom.


    Do you want to see the two holding hands.


    This months payment


    (picture)


    L Yukgaejang @[emailprotected]_droptheBeat.


    What so theyre dating so openly? What do you think? They should just get married.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Su-Gyeom, who came out of the bumper car, had a lot of scratches on his pride. It is said that being pushed into people is the beauty of bumper cars, but Su-Gyeom thought it was too much.


    The fact that he was stuck in the corner all the way until the end of their time in the cars, except for the first moment, was quite disgraceful.


    Ive been in the corner the whole time!


    Su-Gyeom cried, as if he were really upset. At the sight, the members turned their heads for a moment and forced down their rising smile. Even the production crewughed dramatically.


    Su-Gyeom felt betrayed by the piercingughter and stared resentfully at the origin of the sound. Then Tae-Won naturally tried tofort Su-Gyeom and put his arms around his shoulders.


    However, just before Tae-Wons arm was put on his shoulder, Su-Gyeom quickly fell back. Then naturally, Taewons arm stayed in the air.Of course, it didnt happen because of Su-Gyeoms will.


    Hyung, d o you want to eat that?


    It was because Yoo-Chan grabbed Su-Gyeoms hand.


    Su-Gyeom was surprised at Yoo-Chans sudden action, but when he found what Yoo-Chan was pointing, he soon forgot to be surprised and his eyes glistened. I would love too!


    Su-Gyeoms eyes saw the bead ice cream. Bead ice cream was an irresistible temptation for Su-Gyeom, who likes cold and sweet food.


    Can we buy this and eat it?


    Yoo-Chan politely asked the production team. Then some of the production crew smiled happily and nodded their heads and sent their permission.


    Ill give you some pocket money.


    The main PD held out a coin wallet in the shape of a penguin. U-PITE opened his wallet in anticipation. There were several 10,000 won bills and a card in the wallet.


    Wow! Awesome! Thank you!


    Can we use it?


    Ill have churros.


    Me too, Ill have churros!


    Han-sol and Tae-Won said in anticipation. Lee-Gyeom and Su-Gyeom then added a word.


    But first of all, ice cream rather than churros!


    Hyung, youre going to eat chocte, right?


    Of course!


    Among several vors, Yoo-Chan knew Su-Gyeoms favorite vor well. Su-Gyeom was pleased to think that Yoo-Chan, who seemed to have no interest in others, knew what he liked.


    As if he read Su-Gyeoms mind, Yoo-Chan asked the other members whether they would eat bead ice cream or what vor they would eat.


    It wasnt long before a round, cute-looking bead ice cream came out. Su-Gyeom approached the camera with ice cream.


    Everyone, Orbis! Ill film ASMR for you!


    Su-Gyeom, who had seen it somewhere, put the ice cream close to the camera, then scoop it up and put it in his mouth.


    Can you hear me?


    Can you hear the eating ice cream being eaten?


    Oh no?


    Ahahaha, then let Ill try?


    Enjoying such a short snack time, the members headed for a terrifying ride called Double Rock Spin. Su-Gyeoms face turned pale when he saw the people on board first spinning up and down and falling unpredictably.


    Hiiik.


    Su-Gyeom is going to faint.


    Tae-Won muttered as he looked at Su-Gyeom, who turned pale. Then Su-Gyeom held Tae-Wons arm and hung on with a sad expression.


    Hey, what should I do? How can I ride that!


    Its all right, its all right.


    You need to ride it all. You have to do a broadcast, Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom murmured at Tae-Wons words, which did not soothe him at all. Tae-Won patted Su-Gyeom on the back.


    Unfortunately, the wait was not long due to the pre-shooting agreement of the broadcasting station. Therefore, Su-Gyeom climbed onto the ride as if he were being dragged before he could calm down his trembling heart.


    With Su-Gyeom at the center, Lee-Gyeom sat on the right and Han-Sol on the left.


    Oh no, oh no, I think its starting. Oh my gosh!


    Hey, let go! Song Su-Gyeom, let go!


    Hyung? My leg


    Oh, its moving, its moving!


    It was literally a situation where both legs were crossed. His right leg wrapped around Lee-Gyeom and his right wrapped around Han-Sol.


    In the meantime, the ride circled back and forth, up and down, and moved


    UghUghAhh! As the ride heightened, Su-Gyeoms fear grew, and in proportion, the scream gradually increased. Naturally, the legs wrapped around Lee-Gyeom and Han-Sols legs were also strengthened.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Su-Gyeom, who was out of his mind, could not get up from his seat quickly even after the safety device was lifted.


    Hey, are you okay?


    No Im not okay.


    When asked by Han-Sol, Su-Gyeom answered honestly. Han-Sol then clicked his tongue as if he felt sorry for him, and grabbed Su-Gyeoms hands and raised him up.


    Su-Gyeom barely got up, leaning his limp body on Han-Sol. Fortunately for Su-Gyeom, the filming afterwards was somewhat loose. He ate simple Snacks and rode a round te-shaped ride.


    The te caused a little motion sickness, but it was fortunate that it wasnt scary. He also ate lunch. At first, he used up his energy from riding the rides, so he didnt have much appetite, but when he ate the food, it reenergize him.


    Su-Gyeom, who ate pasta and pizza as much as he could, even drank iced chocte for dessert.


    Now you have to ride the Viking, and then you have to ride the merry-go-round and roller coaster. If you have time in the middle, you can y games at the arcade.


    Huh, I see.


    Su-Gyeom reluctantly replied. It was because he thought both the roller coaster and the vikings are scary.


    He was then dragged by the members to the next destination.


    ***


    Oh, Im tired.


    When Su-Gyeom arrived at the amodation, hey on the floor of the living room without thinking about entering the room. Although he was bothered because of the scary rides, but it was also true that he was excited throughout thanks to the unique atmosphere given by the amusement park.


    He couldnt y properly because he was conscious of the camera, but he had a good time in his own way.


    Su-Gyeom was half dazed, so he nkly pressed the handle of the rabbit headband that he was still using. The chubby ears his moved from ce to ce.


    It was when I was just staring at the ceiling while spending time nkly. The bathroom door opened carefully, and Yoo-Chan walked out slowly. Yoo-chan was wearing pants but took off his top. The white skin his glistened with water. Unlike his pretty face his, the frame itself was so big.


    Su-Gyeom stared nkly at Yoo-Chans naked body with her with a sense of separation.


    Wow Yoo-chan, you have a really good body.


    Really?


    Yes, I wish I had a good body like you. No, its not. Im talking nonsense. I still havente to my senses. Cancel, cancel. I think Im out of my mind for a second. Please forget what you just heard.


    Su-Gyeom quickly retracted his words, muttering. As Yoo-Chan couldnt figure out what was wrong with Su-Gyeom, he tilted his head.


    At the same time, he blushed slightly as if he was ashamed of Su-Gyeomspliment.


    Su-Gyeom, who had been muttering an unknown sound for a long time, looked at Yoo-Chans chest.The white chest was matched with a pink edge.It seemed to go well with Yoo-Chans pretty face.


    At the same time, the prominent serratus anterior muscle attracted attention and had a Janus-like charm.


    What, whats wrong?


    Huh? Did I look like pervert? Im sorry. I didnt mean it.


    Su-Gyeom, who was stabbed by Yoo-Chans question, made an excuse. Then Yoo-Chans face became even redder.


    Seeing that, Su-Gyeom literally had a perverted desire to make fun of Yu-chan.


    When did Yoo-Chan, who was only a small child, grow up to be an adult?


    I think I was taller than hyung in the past


    Wow, are you really saying that.


    Yes.


    Anyway, Yoo-Chan grew up so well, what should I do if I dont want to give you to someone? Do you want me to eat you up? What do you think, Yoo-Chan? Do you want hyung to eat you?


    He meant to tease him, but he didnt have any insidious thoughts.


    He just copied it because he remembered the fans saying, Im going to eat our Su-Gyeom. However, for some reason, Yoo-Chans face turned red as if it would explode right away.<hr>


    Thank you to Amber.es for the Ko-Fi muah, very much appreciated now that Im thinking of picking a series. I promise myself that would be thest series I would take on unless I finish or catch up to the raws of the novels I am tranting. You can check the sypnosis on my Ko-FI while I try to stockpile some of the chapters. Its called Guide To Sunny Days

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    <em></em>


    Hey, but if youre so embarrassed, Ill look too trashy!


    Su-Gyeom spoke more exaggeratedly to soothe his embarrassment. However, Yoo-Chans face, which once turned red, did not return to normal. Perhaps because his original skin color was so white, his face seemed to be exceptionally red now.


    Your face is going to explode!


    Im sorry, but I would be looking forward to it.


    What?


    Su-Gyeom lost his words and his eyes widened.


    What does he mean sorry?


    And what does he mean hes looking forward to it?


    Why are you looking forward to it?


    I didnt know why hyung would say that.


    He still cant understand. While Su-Gyeom was working hard to understand what he said, Yoo-Chan smiled and emphasized.


    Ill look forward to it.


    Oh?


    Yoo-Chan hid himself in his room without answering back to the question he asked. Su-Gyeomy alone in the living room and blinked nkly.


    How long are you going to lie down?


    Tae-Won, who was leaving the room and heading to the kitchen, clicked his tongue when he saw Su-Gyeom.


    Actually, it was understandable. When Su-Gyeom arrived at the amodation, he wasying on his back alone and motionless. Even when the members were busy changing clothes and taking a shower, he is stillying down.


    Thinking that it was time to get up, the body chose to lie down independently without following the brainsmand. In the end, he kept lying nk and looking at the ceiling.


    Taewon came out of the kitchen.


    What are you doing lying down all the time?


    Hobby


    Hobby?


    Yes, lying down is my hobby.


    What an uproductive hobby.


    Yes, I think so, too.


    Heughed, saying, Hurry up and take a shower. So that you can sleep.


    Cant I not wash up?


    If you ask like that, theres nothing I can do.


    At Su-Gyeoms question, Tae-Won was lost for words. Its not like theres aw that you cant sleep without taking a shower.


    Then go to your room and lie down.Your back will hurt.


    Well, I dont want to. Im going to wash up.


    Su-Gyeom was fickle. At the words, Tae-won furrowed his brows dissatisfiedly and clicked his tongue, but Su-Gyeom did not care.


    In the first ce, Su-Gyeom didnt intend to sleep without washing. He had to remove his makeup, because he felt ufortable wearing it to sleep.


    However, he didnt want to move so much that he just said something that doesnt made sense.


    Then take a bath quickly.


    Please wash me.


    Go and wash up before I really wash you.


    Wash me! Wash me!


    Su-Gyeom said yfully. Of course, he didnt really mean to ask Tae-Won to wash him up. As always, he meant to y a prank on Tae-Won.


    Oh, oh, oh! What, what! Drop me off!


    Therefore, it was unexpected when he lifted and move Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom struggled with his big eyes wide open. However, Tae-Won did not seem to have any intention of letting Su-Gyeom go.


    Ah, what are you doing?!


    Tae-Won finally took Su-Gyeom to the bathroom.


    Su-Gyeom was genuinely embarrassed because he begged to be washed, but he didnt know he would really move himself to the bathroom.


    Take it off.


    Oh?


    Su-Gyeom doubted his ears.


    Right now Did Tae-Won really told him to take his clothes off? Really?


    Surprised, Su-Gyeom looked at Tae-Won with surprised rabbit eyes.


    Take it off.


    Whats wrong with you, hyung?!


    He guess he didnt hear it wrong. Tae-Won looked so serious.


    He narrow the distance by taking one step at a time, and he was really ready to take off Su-Gyeoms clothes right away.


    You asked me to wash you.


    Oh, of course Im kidding! You cant be serious No, you want to wash me?


    Well, I can.


    No, you have to say you cant! Hurry up and get out! Hurry up!


    Su-Gyeom quickly kicked Tae-Won out of the bathroom, disgusted with Tae-Wons serious words. He was not easily pushed by Su-Gyeom, but fortunately, he didnt hold out at all with strength.


    It was difficult, but Su-Gyeom, who kicked Tae-Won out, finally wiped his sweat.


    ****


    Wake up.


    I dont want to


    Dont you know that waking you up is in my daily routine.


    I dont know.


    Hurry up and wake up.


    Lee-Gyeom took the nket away from Su-Gyeom. Then, he raised Su-Gyeom sat him down.


    As soon as he was about to feel dissatisfied that he was moved, Su-Gyeoms closed eyes opened to the fact that it smelled savory and sweet.


    What is that smell?


    Pancake.


    Great


    Su-Gyeom jumped out of bed and headed to the kitchen. As Lee-Gyeom said, several thick hot cakes were stacked on the te. It was a perfect table with sausages, bacon, and ricotta cheese sd.


    Su-Gyeom sat down at the table smiling as brightly as ever. Starting with orange juice filled withrge sses, Su-Gyeom took the hotcake off the front te. He also didnt forget to sprinkle a lot of maple syrup.


    Um, its delicious.


    Su-Gyeom trembled with happiness.


    There was a smile on Yu-Gyeoms mouth when he saw it. He quietly took the sd to Su-Gyeoms te. It was a sd made only of light and soft baby leaves and fruits, as if to matched Su-Gyeoms taste, who hates bitter grass. In addition, he added a lot of ricotta cheese.


    Eat vegetables, too.


    I dont like vegetables.


    Half is cheese.


    That looks like it.


    At Lee-Gyeoms words, Su-Gyeom pretended to be unable to win and ate the sd. In fact, Su-Gyeom liked the sd made by Lee-Gyeom. The vegetable was not bitter, there was plenty of fruit, and there was plenty of ricotta cheese, which was quite delicious for a sd.


    Hyung, what are you doing today?


    Su-Gyeom, who was eating breakfast excitedly, thought about his schedule today when asked by Yoo-Chan. After checking it over and over again, Su-Gyeom opened his mouth after realizing that there was nothing important.


    Me? I dont think theres anything today.


    Then do you want to go somewhere with me?


    Oh? Where?


    Theres a ce I want to go with hyung.


    With me?


    Yes. With hyung.


    Uh That.


    Su-Gyeoms words were cut off by Han-Sols words.


    You have to meet Jae-Jin today.


    Oh? Really?


    Didnt he just tell you he would drop by this week?


    Jae-Jin was an exclusiveposer belonging to thepany.


    He said he had something to say to Su-Gyeom, then he asked him toe when he had time this week.


    Today was Thursday. Even if Jae-Jin wonte to thepany on weekends, there is one more day left before Friday. Therefore, Su-Gyeom tilted his head at Han-Sols words.


    Jae-Jin is busy tomorrow.


    Oh, really? Did he tell you?


    Yes. Was it Tuesday? Anyway, I ran into him on my way to the practice room.


    Is that so? Thats what they said, Yoo-Chan. I dont know where it is, but lets go together next time.


    It was a suggestion from Yoo-Chan, who rarely got along with the members. He was afraid he would distance himself, so Su-Gyeom was burdened by the fact that he could not ept the suggestion.


    So, even if it doesnt work today, he really wanted to listen to Yoo-Chan as soon as possible.


    Its okay.


    Yoo-chanughed, saying it was okay, but he couldnt hide his disappointed voice. The voice broke his heart. Su-gyeom quickly opened his mouth.


    Yoo-Chan, shall we go tomorrow? Im free tomorrow, too! Do you have free time the day after tomorrow! Or when are you free?? Lets go another day!


    Really?


    Sure! Is it just today?


    We can go another day!


    Of course, if it needs to be today, Im sorry . Still, lets go another day, okay?


    Su-Gyeom couldn t disappoint Yoo-Chan, as hyung. He looked at Yoo-Chan with a determined look.


    Then shall we go tomorrow?


    Yes, sounds good! Lets go tomorrow!


    Su-Gyeom folded his eyes and smiled broadly. Only then did Yoo-chan smile clearly without any hint of shadow. Su-Gyeom was relieved only after seeing that expression.<hr>


    If Im posting from tablet it would have double spacing in the chapters

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Su-Gyeom, who went to meetposer Jae-Jin without much thought, felt despair in front of Jae-jins tightly locked room.


    Obviously, Han-Sol said he had to meet Jae-Jin today in the morning, so he thought Jae-jin would be nearby. He thought he only locked the door because he was out for a while. However, Su-Gyeoms idea was nothing but an illusion.


    When he called Jae-Jin, he said he went to the countryside on a day trip because there was no contact.


    Su-Gyeom, who unintentionally faced the wind, was staring nkly at the closed door.


    While he was out, he was nning to have lunch with Jae-Jin, but all of the original ns looked wrong.


    Sol said he was busy tomorrow, but he must have misunderstood the date.


    It was a shame, but there was nothing I could do.


    It was somewhat unfair for Su-Gyeom, whose main habitat is the amodation, to leave the house without work, he is not leisure enough to walk around to go around if it isnt work.


    It was time to turn around to go back to the amodation.


    What are you doing?


    He looked back at the familiar voice, and saw Lee-Gyeom standing behind him.


    Su-Gyeom, who met him when he had nowhere to go because his appointment his was broken, raised his voice with joy.


    Oh, Lee-Gyeom! Are you here to see Jae-Jin? But hes in the countryside right now.


    Oh, really?


    Yes. You shoulde next time.


    Oh, well. Thats fine.


    Unlike Su-Gyeom, who became quite depressed due to Jae-Jins absence, Lee-Gyeom seemed a feel it was a shame, but he didnt seem too disappointed.


    Su-Gyeom quickly looked at Lee-Gyeom, who was in the same situation as him.


    Lee-Gyeom, then you dont have anything to do right now, do you?


    Uh Why are you asking?


    Su-Gyeom smiled satisfactorily at Lee-Gyeoms answer.


    Yes, lucky. Its good for him.


    Oh, really? Thats good. I felt it was unfair when I came out and would go need to go back into the dorm right away. Lets eat and go back.


    Okay, I got it.


    Oh yeah!


    Su-Gyeom was genuinely happy. As Su-gyeom, felt it was best to stay at home, so when he came out with a big heart, but there was nothing he became upset and felt it was unfair as there was nothing to do.


    Then, he met Lee-Gyeom who also wasted my time, so it was a relief.


    What should we eat?


    Oh, lets search for it.


    What?


    The hashtag of a good restaurant!


    Su-Gyeom replied brightly to Lee-Gyeoms question. He quickly searched for #Su-gyeom_If you dont eat, Ill eat you on SNS with a blue bird on it. A list of many good restaurants came out.


    He felt hungry just by looking at the picture.


    Hand-made burgers, pasta, and so on. An oven pizza sounds good, too. There is also an omurice restaurant. The variety of Korean food sounds delicious, too.


    Among the many restaurant, he recited the most eye catching food. Lee-Gyeom shrugged. He was trying to find food through the hashtag again, wondering if there was anything else.


    I like everything so you can choose.


    Oh,really?


    Really.


    After hearing the answer, Su-Gyeom smiled satisfactory. Unlike him Lee-Gyeom did not eat unbnced meals.


    Although he doesnt like paprika, it isnt a big deal since there arent a lot of food with it.


    Hey, lets eat tonkatsu! The tonkatsu here is very thick.


    Su-Gyeom pushed a picture of a tonkatsu to Lee-Gyeom. The tonkatsu almost the size of the fist looked apetizing. It also isnt that far from thepany.


    40 minutes by subway and about 20 minutes by taxi.


    Lets take the taxi and Ill pay.


    Huh, really? Great.


    Su-Gyeom smiled broadly and quickly stood beside Lee-Gyeom. Lee-Gyeom took the lead while he reluctantly followed.


    ***


    Before long, the two arrived at a tonkatsu restaurant. Su-Gyeom ordered a thick tonkatsu and cold buckwheat noodles set, while Lee-Gyeom ordered a set meal with udon in tonkatsu.


    Wow, it looks delicious.


    Su-Gyeom happily bit a piece of the tonkatsu. The juicy pork cutlet maintained a moist texture even in its thick thickness. The cabbage sd served together was also fresh and delicious.


    My fans know how to eat it!


    It was a food that perfectly matched Su-Gyeoms taste, though he simply have a childs taste. Su-Gyeom, who was so happy, was also eating the cold buckwheat noodles.


    Oh, but why arent you eating?


    While Su-Gyeom was eating, Lee Gyeom was just watching him eat.


    Ill open it. Looking at the smile, I felt good, but I was worried because I wasnt eating this delicious food in front of me.


    Im eating.


    You didnt even touch it.


    I did.


    Oh, what the heck!


    Lee-Gyeom replied casually, and he stabbed the pork cutlet with chopsticks. Su-Gyeom was outraged by the energy, but he looked fine. Rather, he even seemed to be enjoying himself.


    On the contrary, Su-Gyeom made a dissatisfied look at his eyes his, and soon the irritation that had risen for a while in the pork cutlet in front of him melted away.


    As expected of our OrbisYou know my taste best.


    Its hard not to know your taste.


    What, what do you mean?


    Thats how simple you are


    Hey!


    Su-Gyeom raised his voice and quickly closed his mouth. He came in with his face covered with a hat and a mask, but he need to be discrete not to catch peoples attention.


    Lee-Gyeomughed quietly as if he had even noticed that Su-Gyeom could no longer be angry because of the people.


    In the end, Su-Gyeom made a brave move and emptied all the pork cutlet and cold buckwheat noodles.


    Oh, Im full. Thank you for the meal!


    Su-Gyeom said in a happy voice, forgetting the irritation earlier. Somehow, Lee-Gyeom paid for the taxi himself, but he also bought him food. Thanks to that, Su-Gyeom felt even better.


    Oh, its an arcade. Do you want to go in?


    He was so full that he needed to move and digest. Well, in fact, if you think about it, how much activity it would be in the arcade, but now he is too full to think about it.


    All right.


    Lee-gyeom agreed with Su-Gyeom. They went inside the arcade and could hear the electronic sound of the game everywhere.


    It was fortunate that there were not many people because it was weekday daytime. Su-Gyeom quickly changed his 5,000 won bill into coins.


    Will you use that much?


    Yeah, 5,000 won at the arcade is the price of chewing gum. It disappears in seconds.


    Its not because youre bad?


    No!


    Su-Gyeom, who was furious, was the first to head to the gunfight game with a lot of activity. It was a game to catch zombies, but he had yed it a few times before.


    Do you know how to y this?


    Dont you just have to shoot?


    Yes, just shoot them all .


    Su-Gyeom, who fiercely responded to Lee-Gyeoms answer, slipped the 500 won coin he had exchanged. The game started as soon as he inserted the coin.


    Oh, zombies, oh, zombies, I hate them so much!


    Why do you y this game when you hate it so much?


    I want to kill them because I dont like zombies


    At his reasonable answer Lee-Gyeom quietly shook his head. The two shots for a while. Although it is the first time with Su-Gyeom, who has experience, the two quickly met the first-stage boss without dying a few times thanks to Lee-Gyeom, who has good dynamic vision and quick response.


    Oh, Im going to die, Im going to die!


    Dont die.


    Even if you tell me not to die, its going to go my way Oh, Im dead.


    Su-Gyeom pushed the coin in a mixed mood. While Su-gyeom was just resurrected, Lee-Gyeom died this time.


    Hey, why did you die?


    Why did you die then?


    The two, who had done quite well before the boss, quickly squandered 5,000 won. Su-Gyeoms eyes drooped as he looked at the words GAME OVER written on the screen.


    You are dead.


    Lets change more money.


    What did you say to me earlier? Didnt you ask me why I am using that much?


    Ill change for some coins. When Lee-Gyeom notice he was in a disadvantage, he said what I wanted to say and went to change coins. Su-Gyeom wanted to punch his back, because he was so annoying.


    I changed it.


    Heeek, how much did you change?


    20,000 won.


    What Wheres the person who said 5,000 won a lot?


    Su-Gyeom grumbled but received a 500 won bill that Lee-Gyeom gave him. Su-gyeom, who filled the coin, looked around.Among them, he stopped in front of the w machine. It was a puppet, a w machine full of pretty cute dolls with pink hair and blue eyes.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Lets pick that one!


    Su-Gyeom said in a bright voice. Lee-Gyeom was not very happy, but he nodded silently. He came to the front of the w machine with a tense look on his face.


    That one, that one. You can pull that one out.


    As if several people had already tried, a doll was near the exit. It looked just right to hold it with a handle.


    Su-Gyeom looked up at Lee-Gyeom, who was glued to the w machine with an expression full of expectations. Then, Lee-Gyeom looked at Su-Gyeoms face and soon burst intoughter.


    Why are youughing?


    I didntugh.


    No, youughed


    I neverughed. And be quiet. I have to concentrate.


    Well


    He is sure heughed. Su-Gyeom swallowed his words back and closed his mouth. It was more important to pick that doll than to make him admit that heughed.


    Lee-Gyeom inserted two 500 won coins, them a brilliant light came on the entire machine. Lee-Gyeom started manipting the w machine with his rigid hands. The handle moved exactly. The machines hand opened its mouth wide and went down toward the dolls head.


    Oh, there we go. Never mind. Never mind. Thats too bad.


    He definitely caught it well. However, the machine could not lift the doll even a fingernail up. When Su-Gyeom saw that, he pouted his lips and was disappointed.


    How can you pull it out if you dont have that much power?


    Wait. This was supposed to be a probability. If you fail a few times you can pick it in a bit.


    Really?


    I dont know.


    Oh, what!?


    Su-Gyeoms face, which was filled with anticipation, quickly copsed. He raised his voice discontentedly. However, Lee-Gyeom was only calm.


    Anyway, lets not give up and do more.


    All right.


    At Lee-Gyeoms words, Su-Gyeom quickly agreed. Come to think of it, he was right. The w machine was no different from the Indian rain festival. Just as a rain ritual is held until it rains, it was necessary to draw a doll until it was pulled out.


    Again, lets do it again!


    Su-Gyeom, forgot about his sullen mood and returned to his cheerful mood. Su-Gyeoms mouth covered by the mask smiled. Of course Su-Gyeom had no way of knowing this.


    Lee-Gyeom inserted 8 coins in a row, he tried a few more times but the doll want picked out.


    In the end all four attempts failed, even Lee-Gyeoms expression looked bad.


    Should we stop?


    Su-Gyeom looked at Lee-Gyeom, while he just silently shook his head.


    No, we will continue.


    But..


    We havent even started yet.


    Su-Gyeom wanted to say that this is too much for getting the doll, but he kept his mouth shut since he also wanted it.


    It was the money they n to use into the w machine, and the future money that would be used is Lee-Gyeoms. He had nothing to lose. All he have to do is wait patiently and watch.


    At this point Lee-Gyeom made 12 failed attempt. Su-Gyeom thought that even though it is not his money he should stop him.


    Lee-Gyeom I think you should give up now. I think you tried enough already.


    Not yet, I can get it out.


    Ahh!


    Thats it its done.


    Finally the doll was caught and stumbled upon the exit. Seeing this, the two were filled with so much happiness.


    Lee-Gyeom took out the doll from tha machine and gave it to Su-Gyeom. It was a cute doll same size with a hand with pink hair and blue eyes. He handed the doll to Su-Gyeom.


    Great! LeeGyeom is the best.


    Su-Gyeom who was about to call his name in a loud voice came to his senses and then lowered his voice. When he looked around almost everyone was looking at them.


    He didnt know if they had been recognized or they are staring because of his loud voice. Though it seemed better to just leave the ce.


    Su-Gyeom realized that they need to leave this ce, he grabbed Lee-Gyeoms arms and pulled him.


    Lee-Gyeom lets go.


    Lee-Gyeom was surprised and looked at the ce where Su-Gyeom was holding. They moved out not realizing the eyes of the people were still on their back.


    The two immediately caught a taxi and headed for the amodation. It was not until he got in the taxi that Su-Gyeom held the doll he had been waiting for so desperately. He didnt know why just getting the doll caused him to be so happy.


    Are you giving this to me?


    Yes, keep it.


    He already received the doll handed over by Lee-Gyeom at the arcade, but he couldnt ask because he was so busy. When Su-gyeom heard the definite answer, the doll felt even cuter.


    Finally, the two people who got off in front of the amodation stood in front of the elevator. Su-Gyeom felt strange as he was waiting for the elevator next to Lee-Gyeom.


    Hey, Lee-Gyeom.


    Why?


    Dont you think were almost on a date?


    Huh?


    The course is just like that. Its perfect to hit a movie at this moment.


    We can watch it.


    Su-Gyeoms eyes went round at his suggestion. He thought he is really asking him to go on a date. However, Lee-Gyeoms expression was only serious.


    Then were really going on a date?


    Then shouldnt we do things in a date


    What?


    Skinship.


    What?


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widen the unexpected answer. He stared nkly at him, wondering if he had heard it right now.


    If were on a date, you can kiss me or fuck.


    Stop!


    Su-Gyeom freaked out and cut off the words. Su-Gyeom, who cooled his reddened face with a hand fan, looked at Lee-Gyeom.


    Why does it go so far!


    Its just what they say. Why, would you want to do something like that with me?


    Hey, are you crazy!


    Su-Gyeom was disgusted by Lee-Gyeoms question. Then when the elevator arrived he looked back.


    Arent you going to ride it?


    Get in, get in!


    In fact, Lee-Gyeom who said weird things looked fine. Su-Gyeom couldnt stand it because he hated him. He followed inside the elevator with a huff, but maybe because there were only two of them, what Lee-Gyeom said kept lingering in his head.


    If were on a date, you can kiss me or we can fuck.


    If were on a date, you can kiss me or we can fuck.


    If were on a date, you can kiss me or we can fuck.


    <strong><who watched Gyeom-Gyeom date in person></strong>


    Author: ililililililil


    It was in the arcade during the day


    They are ying a zombie games.


    We are waiting for two people to finish ying.


    The two take turns dying


    It ended up being a game over So I was clicking my tongue inside


    No, when they turned around we saw two masked guys


    Those eyes!


    They are covered, but I could still see that both of them were handsome


    And my heart beat.


    Thats what I was sure of These are my babies.


    These are my babies that my heart proves.


    Sure enough, the little one was asking to y.


    The two of them went to y w machine game


    It went to the point where I wanted to pick it for him.


    But every time Lee-Gyeom tried and failed, Su-Gyeom gets disappointed, and thats the beginning!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Break the universe! Break it!


    !!!! It tastes like seasoned chicken!


    He was happy since he got it out, but I almost died because it was so cute.TTTTTTT


    And he was happy to get it but he was so cute that he almost diedand then he bes conscious of the surroundings


    Then, he grabbed Lee-Gyeoms arms and said Lets go!


    My heart is also going.


    Even if I die, Ill be happy.<hr>


    Why would you say that Lee-Gyeom?! I have a new project about esper and guide , if you would be interested it would be posted tomorrow.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Su-Gyeom quickly got out of the elevator as if he was ostracizing Lee-Gyeom by hiding his flustered face. Then he ran down the hallway and entered the amodation.


    Where have you been?


    Uh, its just.


    Han-Sol, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, asked as if he had waited for Su-Gyeom to return. Su-Gyeom slowly looked at Han-Sols reaction, which seemed to be angry even though he had notmitted any particr crime.


    Sol, are you angry?


    What do you mean angry? I remembered that I mistook Jae-Jins schedule, so I went to pick you up, and he wasnt there. So I asked.


    Oh? Uh.


    Are you with Lee-Gyeom?


    Oh? How did you know?


    Su-Gyeom was surprised at his question and asked back. As soon as he blinked hius round eyes, Lee-Gyeom came in just in time. Lee-Gyeom, who entered the amodation, alternately looked at Su-Gyeom and Han-Sol as if he had sensed something strange.


    Why, whats going on?


    Huh? Nothing really


    Su-Gyeom was also curious about Han-Sols attitude, but he had nothing to say because nothing specific happened.


    There was a strange atmosphere between Lee-Gyeom and Han-Sol. Even if Su-Gyeom is famous for being tactless, he noticed it when he showed up like this and they gave off a strange energy.


    Su-Gyeom instinctively decided to get out of this situation. He slipped away from the two. Fortunately, the two did not catch Su-Gyeom while he was running away.


    Su-Gyeom, who thought he had widened the distance between the two to some extent, speeded up more than a while ago and entered his room.


    Why are youing in like youre being chased?


    I know. Thats what I mean.


    When he entered the room, Tae-Eon asked in a puzzled manner. Su-gyeom replied because he, himself couldnt understand why he came in as if he were being chased even though he thought did nothing wrong.


    Did you get that from Lee-Gyeom?


    Oh? How did you know?


    Tae-Won winked at the doll in Su-Gyeoms hand. Come to think of it, Han-Sol also saw the doll and asked if Lee-Gyeom picked it. Su-Gyeom was just curious how Tae-Gon and Han-Sol knew about this and asked.


    I heard about your sightings. It was about your date.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Unlike usual, Tae-Wons voice was strangely blunt. He wondered what was wrong with him, but he wondered how the sightings were and whether the date caused a fuss.


    Su-Gyeom took out his cell phone and started searching while ncing at Tae-Won. I didnt look for it that hard, he immediately found it in themunity.


    When he saw the phrase date,heI remembered what Lee-Gyeom said in the elevator earlier.


    If we are on a date we could kiss or we could fuck


    He blushed again at the thought. He even wondered what on earth Lee-Gyeom was thinking about saying that.


    Of course, he knew that he said it without much thought. Lee-Gyeom used to say meaningless things even in his previous life.


    Su-Gyeom exined to himself like that and took a deep breath. In the meantime, Tae-Won was staring at Su-Gyeom. SuGgyeom, who felt his gaze, tilted his head.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Your face turned red. I was wondering what you were thinking.


    Oh, oh?. I didnt really think much.


    Okay


    Only after hearing Tae-Wons words, Su-gyeom took off his coat andid it roughly on a bunk beddder andy on the bed.


    At that time, he thought the door was opening, and Han-Sol came in. Han-Sol nced at Su-Gyeom, and soon avoided his eyes. Surprised by the uncharacteristic behavior, Su-Gyeom was both disappointed and suspicious.


    Sol, whats wrong?


    What am I.


    Im about to be disappointed.


    Han-Sols eyes widened as if surprised by Su-Gyeoms words. Then, as if embarrassed, he even waved his hand.


    No, I really dontIm sorry, I didnt mean to.


    But whats wrong with you? You dont lookat my eyes, and your voice is dull.


    No, I went to to fetch Hyung for lunch, but he wasnt there. Its just that I ate alone. Im sorry for making you sad.


    Listening to Han-Sol he understood why he did it. Han-Sol came to thepany to meet him because he was sorry for informing him of the wrong schedule, but he seemed to be upset that he is not there. After learning about it, Han-Sols heart was just cute and pitiful.


    Is that what it is? I didnt catch on, Im sorry. Thanks for caring.


    Su-Gyeom said with a lighter heart. Han-Sol then scratched his head as if sorry. Su-Gyeom patted Han-Sols shoulder lightly.


    As expected, Sol is the best.


    Su-Gyeom, who smiled,y on the bed with a rxed mind. Then, he ced the doll that Lee-Gyeom picked on the corner of the bed. Perhaps because its head was so big and legs were short, it kept falling sideways.


    As he tried toy down, many things that happened during the day felt distant. Sleepiness crept up like a shadow.


    Su-Gyeom gently closed his heavy eye lids


    ***


    Su-Gyeom woke up from the sound of his vibrating phone. He did not bother opening his eyes as he answered the call.


    Hello


    -Su-Gyeom, were you sleeping?


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Even though it was only a few words, Su-Gyeom immediately recognized who the caller was. The caller was Seo-Wook. Su-Gyeom, who realized that the caller was Seo-Wook, began to whine as if he wereining with a morefortable mind.


    Im so sleepy Im sleepy


    -Are you really sleepy?


    Yes


    -Well, then we cant meet today. I was nning to buy you something delicious.


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-Gyeoms closed eyes opened. It was because it was impossible to overlook when Seo-Wook says he would buy him something delicious. Considering the food Seo-Wook has fed him so far, such as Korean beef, course dishes, sashimi set meals, and hotel buffets, it was understandable.


    What delicious food?


    What you want to eat, Su-Gyeom.


    Then Im excited.


    Su-Gyeoms words made a pleasantugh over the phone.


    -I said it to make your heart flutter. Hurry up ande out.


    Oh, now?


    -Yes,e down.


    Surprised, Su-Gyeoms eyes widened. Now, he wonders if he heard wrong when he heard a low voiceughing.


    You heard it right. Im in the underground parking lot, soe down. This is this is Area E.


    Seo-Wook said as if he was looking into Su-Gyeoms thoughts. Su-Gyeom was quite surprised, but he got up reflexively and took his coat.


    -Dont run. Come down slowly. You are about to fall.


    Yes! Okay!


    Su-gyeom responded cheerfully with his friendly concern. Su-Gyeom left the room, while wearing his coat. Yoo-Chan, who was in the living room, looked at Su-Gyeom with surprised eyes.


    Where are you going?


    Oh, the director asked me to eat.


    the director?


    Yes! Ill ask them to buy you some too!


    Su-Gyeom quickly added hearing Yoo-chans somewhat disappointed voice. It was because he thought he was disappointed that he was going to eat something delicious alone. However, Yoo-Chans expression did not brighten up even after Su-Gyeom said.


    Su-Gyeom gently swept Yoo-Chans fine hair because he felt sorry.


    Ill be right back.


    You went on a date with Lee-Gyeom during the day and had dinner with the director in the evening. Hyung is really busy.


    Yoo-Chan slightly pulled his hair back and avoided Su-gyeoms touch. Then he muttered in a voice full of sadness. Su-gyeom eyes widened at first as if surprised at the words, soon he closed his eyes and smiled.


    Oh? Whats this? Are you jealous? Yoo-Chan, wait for me. Hyung will have a date with you all day.


    really?


    Of course, its only naturally. Even having a whole day for Yoo-Chan is not enough


    have a safe trip.


    Yes, Ill be back.


    Although it felt like he was letting him go reluctantly, Yoo-Chan smiled faintly at Su-Gyeom. It was not until Su-Gyeom saw his face that he was relieved and smiled brightly.


    Su-Gyeom passed Yoo-Chan and busily put on his shoes toward the front door. While waiting for the elevator, he hit his shoes on the floor and tried to put it on well.


    Meanwhile, the elevator arrived. Su-Gyeom was still not able to put on his shoes properly, so he hurriedly loaded himself in the elevator. Su-Gyeom wanted to go to the underground park in a hurry.<hr>


    Give yoo-chan some love su-gyeom

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    <em>KoFi Sponsored By Allison</em><hr>


    Su-Gyeom, who came down to the underground parking lot, moved toward District E. He wonders what kind of car Seo-Wook took today. He has a lot of cars so it was hard to know what he usually uses.


    Here.


    Looking back at the familiar voice, Seo-Wook was smiling leisurely with the window down.


    The car he used today was a white car with a shield-shaped logo. He doesnt know much about cars. He doesnt even have a license


    Su-Gyeom looked at his car with envious eyes and climbed up carefully when the car door opened. He thought that he would have no space to sit inside because of the style of the car, but once inside he was feelingfortable.


    Su-Gyeoms expression, who was thinking about when he could buy such a car, was blurred for a moment.


    Whats wrong? Whats wrong?


    Huh? Its nothing.


    But whats wrong with you?


    I was wondering when I could buy a car like this.


    Do you want a car?


    Thats not it. Theres no ce to ride it. But its cool.


    Should I buy one for you?


    Even if you say that as a joke, I be really excited. Dont say that.


    Su-Gyeom was surprised and swept his chest. He knows its a joke, but Seo-Wook was one of the people who can tell proper jokes.


    Its not a joke.


    Then please buy me a red one. Ill ask the members what color they want to buy.


    Yes, I understand.


    He doesnt know what he knew, but Seo-Wook nodded lightly. Then, soon after seeing he pressed Su-Gyeoms hair, he burst intoughter.


    Did you sleep well?


    He was embarrassed because he answered the phone while sleeping.


    What do you want to eat?


    Well Ill think deeply about it.


    Yes, take it easy.


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-Gyeom nodded lightly. He was always rxed, Su-Gyeom couldnt imagine Seo-Wook being pressed for time or in a hurry. Su-Gyeom slowly pondered what to eat in his spare time.


    Shall we eat meat? No, no, I ate meat not too long ago. But meat is always delicious, right?


    Seo-Wookughed silently when asked by Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom thought it was consent and chattered the words that came to mind.


    But I ate katsudon during the day, so I want to eat something else. Ugh.


    It wasnt a lie when he said he would think deeply, Su-Gyeom was really in deep agony.


    He wanted to eat this and that. Although Seo-Wook often buys meals, it was not possible to eat the meals he buys every day. Therefore, it was bound to be more worrisome.


    Despite Su-Gyeoms prolonged worries, Seo-Wook did not rush him at all. Rather, he was looking at Su-Gyeom, who was lost in thought, with a happy face.


    Should I eat meat, sashimi, or. Uh, um.


    Do you want to eat both?


    Yes, thats why Im worried.


    Then can I help you?


    Seo-Wook asked him in a friendly voice when the two candidates were selected. Su-Gyeom nodded with his round eyes.


    Lets go eat Korean food. Meates out and sashimies out.


    Thats good!


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-Gyeom looked bright as if he had found the answer. He only chose one meal menu, but it was a very important issue for Su-Gyeom, so he was greatly pleased.


    Finally, the two-man car skidded smoothly through the underground parking lot.


    **


    Thank you for the food!


    Looking at the neatly packed food, Su-Gyeom shouted in happiness. In addition to the meat and sashimi that Seo-Wook said, various side dishes were prepared.


    Su-Gyeoms eyes sparkled as he saw the food set on arge table, It was hard to believe it was a two-person meal. Seo-Wook looked at Su-Gyeom with a pleased expression.


    Hurry up and eat.


    Thank you.


    Starting with a fresh sd and in porridge, Su-Gyeom started eating in earnest. He felt excited and he couldnt hide it, his hands touch his favorite japchae.


    Oh, its so delicious.


    If its delicious. Why are you crying?


    Because its so delicious.


    Su-Gyeom is like a kitten.


    What?


    Why are you talking about cats all of a sudden? Su-Gyeom tilted his head.


    Of course, fans didpare animals against Su-Gyeom. But that was only the fans.


    Su-Gyeom blinked in surprise because he didnt expect to hear Seo-Wook say he looked like a kitten.


    Baby cats do that. I heard that they cry when they eat something too delicious.


    Oh, really?


    Yes, really.


    Wow, so cute.


    In response to Seo-Wooks answer, Su-Gyeom grabbed his heart thinking about the kitten who was crying after eating a delicious snack.


    I know.


    Seo-Wook responded while looking at Su-Gyeom. He must have said that the kitten was cute, but maybe because his eyes were facing Su-Gyeom, Su-Gyeom felt as if he was saying he was cute.


    Su-Gyeom, who was embarrassed, used his chopsticks even more enthusiastically. Su-Gyeom, who picked up the long golden fried food with his chopsticks, took a big bite.


    oh, oh.


    Su-Gyeom felt the taste of the contents hidden in the fried breading, and the chewing speed gradually slowed down.


    It was fried red ginseng.


    Bitter food was poison for Su-Gyeom, so he tried to swallow the red ginseng he had chewed with water.


    Hahahaha.


    Seo-Wook smiled coolly when he saw that. Regardless of that, Su-Gyeom hurriedly picked up another side dish to get rid of the bitterness left in his mouth. Seo-Wookughed and pushed other side dishes in front of Su-Gyeom.


    Ah, Im alive.


    Su-Gyeom, who erased the bitter taste after a long time, breathed a sigh of relief. Seo-Wook smiled slowly at Su-Gyeom and opened his mouth.


    Su-Gyeom, did you get caught in a scandal?


    What?


    Surprised Su-Gyeom raised his voice. What kind of scary news is this? He tried to take out his cell phone to check the article in a hurry, but Seo-Wook continued.


    It was crazy that you were on a date


    What? Oh, oh, oh. That scared me. I was shocked. Scandal, what!


    Why, do you feel guilty?


    No! No way! I was even more surprised when you said that!


    Su-Gyeom answered back at Seo-Wooks words.


    He was so surprised that his head went nk for a moment. It was terrible to imagine to think of a scandal at this important time when he was busy seeding as an idol.


    He doesnt even want to meet anyone, let alone think about dating. What kind of scandal is that? U-PITE is now making their name known, and if there was a scandal now, it would have been like throwing ash on the cooked rice, no, poo. Su-Gyeom shuddered because he felt like he was being stabbed just by the thought of a scandal.


    You mean the date with Lee-Gyeom, right?


    Yes, thats right. The two of you went on a date. I guess it was a real date since you said it was a date


    Hey, were official. We are the Gyeom-Gyeom couple!


    Su-Gyeom, who put a mouthful of tender meat in his mouth, trembled with happiness. Seo-Wook gave Su-Gyeom a strange look.


    Were you two that close outside the camera?


    Oh, its not like that, but it happened today. I met Lee-Gyeom, so we had lunch and spent time together. Oh, Lee-Gyeom also picked out a doll through a w machine. Hes really bad at the w machine.


    Su-Gyeom giggled as he recalled Lee-Gyeom, who had repeatedly failed to pick a doll.


    Seo-Wook only stared at Su-Gyeom with a smiley face. He was still smiling, but it was a very different smile from his usual smile. However, Su-Gyeom, who had no sense at all, could not have noticed this.


    I thought I cover my face well, but I didnt know the fans would recognize me. But it feels good when they recognize us. We must be pretty sessful now!


    I know. Im d you feel good.


    Su-Gyeom, who did not notice Seo-Wooks expression hardening little by little, continued with excitement.


    When I looked at the fans reactions, they all liked it. You said its officials so sometimes I should take Lee-Gyeom and go out on a date on purpose.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Thats a good idea.


    Right? Oh, but is the director not feeling well? You dont look so happy..


    Contrary to the word good idea, Seo-Wooks expression was not very good. Su-Gyeom, who noticed his change, asked anxiously. Su-Gyeom felt he was unfamiliar because he was always wearing that unique smile.


    Do I look like that?


    YesIm worried.


    I worried you, and its my fault.


    Its not. Thats possible.


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-Gyeom shook his head. Then Seo-Wookughed hard. It was only after seeing the smile that Su-Gyeom felt a little relieved.


    Yes!


    Su-Gyeom responded cheerfully with a morefortable mind to Seo-Wooks words. Su-Gyeom, who fixed his eyes on the food, hurriedly used his chopsticks.


    ***


    Goodbye!


    When Su-Gyeom arrived at the amodation, he nodded toward Seo-Wook. Seo-Wook waved his hand lightly to see Su-Gyeom off.


    Su-Gyeom hummed and headed to the elevator, holding the extra tteok-galbi and braised short ribs in both hands.


    Oh, Sol?


    Su-Gyeom, happily walking, was surprised to see Han-Sol leaning next to the elevator. He wondered why Han-Sol was here, but he was d to see him.


    Why are you out there?


    Ive been waiting for you.


    How do you know when Ille?


    I have a radar limited to you. I came down because I thought you would arrive now.


    Han-Sol jokingly replied to Su-Gyeoms worried remarks. Even after hearing that, Su-Gyeoms worries about Han-Sol did not go away. Because he was concerned about his health. He had been waiting for the cold underground parking lot.


    Wasnt it cold?


    Ive only been here for a minute .


    Really?


    Yes. Give it to me, and Ill hold it.


    When Su-Gyeom asked, Han-Sol casually took the luggage in Su-Gyeoms hand. However, Han-Sols hand was as cold as ice. Surprised, Su-Gyeom looked at Han-Sol.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Your hands are so cold! Youve been waiting for a long time!


    Yes, actually Ive been waiting for a long time.


    Why did you do that? What if you catch a cold?


    Han-Solughed as if it was no big deal, but Su-Gyeom was saddened. Then Han-Sol naturally clung to Su-Gyeom and folded his arms.


    Im cold.


    Oh, so why did youe out and wait?


    It was because I wanted to see you as soon as possible.


    Han-Sol leaned on Su-Gyeom with a grin. Su-Gyeombed Hansols hair with his hand and climbed onto the elevator together.


    Even your hair is cold. How long have you been out there?


    I didnt stay that long. Its just that the underground parking lot is cold.


    Its a problem because you are in that cold ce.


    What did you talk about with the director?


    Han-Sol naturally changed his words due to Su-Gyeoms criticism. Su-Gyeom also noticed that he was trying to change the subject, but he pretended he didnt see. It was because he thought he was also to me.


    I didnt say much. I just ate.


    Well, you must have talked about something. You didnt say anything and just ate?


    Thats not true.


    I know. What did you say?


    Su-Gyeom felt that Han-Sols question was somewhat persistent. Su-Gyeom, wondering why he was so stubborn with his gentle and soft personality, suddenly thought about it and looked at Han-Sol.


    Han-Sol seemed jealous because he thought Su-Gyeom was the only one favored by the director.


    When he thought about it that far, Su-Gyeom thought that his behavior was important.


    That  Sol.


    Han-Sols expression darkened somewhat as Su-Gyeom carefully spoke. Su-Gyeom, who saw the reaction, thought Han-Sol was offended and swallowed dry saliva. He was worried about how to resolve this misunderstanding.


    Yes, tell me.


    You may misunderstand. Its not like that.


    After much consideration, Su-Gyeom decided to say it directly. It was because he thought it would be ineffective to talk in circles to resolve Han-Sols misunderstanding.


    Huh?


    His guess was correct.


    I know youre in a situation where you might be jealous. Even in a different perspective, it can make you feel bad. But its not really like that. Still, I will be more careful in the future to avoid misunderstanding.


    Hyung, how did you know?


    I know everything. How can I not know how you feel.


    Han-Sol seemed to be shocked by Su-Gyeoms words. He couldnt talk for a while, and his lips were trembling. When he saw his reaction, Su-Gyeom felt even more sorry. It was because he thought he would be embarrassed if he knew had been jealous and had a hard time.


    Im so sorry, Sol.


    since when? Since when did you know?


    What?


    Since when did you know how I felt? Since when?.


    Han-Sol sighed and was at a loss.


    Su-Gyeom wondered why Han-Sol was so embarrassed, but when he changed his position and thought about it, he would be very embarrassed if others noticed his jealousy.


    I just found out. Im sorry I didnt notice earlier.


    .


    Han-Sol closed his mouth at Su-Gyeoms answer. He didnt know what to say. Su-Gyeom was also worried about what to say to him.


    There was a moment of silence between the two. Meanwhile, the elevator arrived on the 15th floor, where the amodation was.


    Lets get off.


    Su-Gyeom said carefully while looking at the elevator door that opened. But Han-Sol was still. Su-Gyeom was embarrassed when he saw his reaction. He wonders if his words were that shocking, and on the other hand, he was worried about Han-Sol.


    Sol, are you alright?


    Hyung, then Whats your answer?


    Huh? What answer?


    Su-Gyeom tilted his head to an unexpected question. He didnt know hed say this. In the first ce he was unaware what Han-Sol is asking.


    Han-Sol continued with an urgent look, while Su-Gyeom blink his big eyes because he didnt understand what question he was talking about.


    You said you know my feelings, then you should give me what you think.


    What I think?


    Even after hearing Han-Sols exnation, Su-Gyeom didnt know what to say and asked back. He quickly tried to think, but couldnt understand what he has to say.


    Can I ride?


    Someone carefully asked. A woman cant get on because of them.


    Sure, sure. You can get on. Sorry!


    Its okay.


    Sorry.


    Su-Gyeom grabbed Han-Sols arm to leave so she could get on. It was only after the elevator closed that Su-Gyeoms flustered face returned to normal.


    While muttering to himself, Su-Gyeom cant still understand what Han-Sol is talking about. His head begins to spin noticing Han-Sol still staring at him.


    Im not sure?


    You dont know?


    Yes. Sorry, no matter how I think about it, I dont know.


    After thinking about it, Su-Gyeom decided to answer honestly. No matter how much he think about it. He couldnte up with an answer. He thought it would be more appropriate to answer honestly than to lie.


    However it seemed like Han-Sol didnt want such answer from him. He looked disappointed and sad.


    Sol?


    Yes?


    I just keep thinking, but I dont know.


    Su-Gyeom was restless and apologized again. Han-Sol had a bittersweet expression on his face, but smiled slightly.


    Im just d you didnt refuse right away.


    Refuse?


    Didnt you not reject it?


    Thats true but


    Then thats it.


    It was a strange word. What is there to refuse? Su-Gyeom tilted his head, but there was nothing to say, so he didnt add anything else.


    Lets go in.


    Han-Sol smiled bitterly and took the lead. His back looked particrly precarious.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt bear to chase Han-Sols back and just looked at him for a while.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    When he entered the amodation, Lee-Gyeom weed Su-Gyeom. It would be more appropriate to say that he made eye contact with Lee-Gyeom, sitting on the living room sofa, rather than saying he weed him.


    I got something to eat. Did Sol bring it in?


    Su-Gyeom had a yful voice, but he said it proudly.


    At the end of the meal a while ago, Su-Gyeom remembered to order additional short rib patties and braised short ribs to wrap because he wanted to feed the members something delicious. Seo-Wook smiled leisurely and allowed Sugyeoms request.


    Su-Gyeom.


    What?


    You are No, thats enough.


    What? Why did you stop talking?


    Lee-Gyeom acted as if he were going to say something important but soon cut off what he would say. Su-Gyeom, who was curious, looked at Lee-Gyeom with resentful eyes. Regardless, Lee-Gyeom seemed to have no intention of continuing his words again.


    Whats wrong with you?


    Never mind. Go in and sleep.


    Im not sleepy!


    Youre going to sleep if you lie down, even if youre not sleepy.


    Well, thats true, but.


    Su-Gyeom, who could not answer back, stuttered in embarrassment. Then Lee-Gyeom snorted as if he knew it.


    Su-Gyeom red resentfully at Lee-Gyeom and soon relieved his ring eyes at the thought that came to mind. Lee-Gyeom narrowed his eyes to see what Su-Gyeom wanted to say.


    Say it.


    Oh, awesome. Did you notice that I wanted to say something?


    I can read your thoughts. Its weird that I cant.


    You dont speak very nicely. Bad luck.


    Oh, thank you.


    Lee-Gyeom was not affected by Su-Gyeoms attack. He only answered him in a casual way. At that appearance, Su-Gyeom sincerely felt unlucky but soon realized he was disappointed and endured the irritation.


    You know, Lee-Gyeom.


    Yes.


    Sol seems jealous of me. What should I do?


    what?


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Lee-Gyeom asked back as if he was suspicious of what he had heard. Su-gyeom repeated the exact words once again.


    I think Sol is jealous of me because Im close to the director.


    Jealous of you? Not the other way around?


    Opposite? Jealous of the director? What? Why would he be jealous of the director?


    Su-Gyeom, crumpled his face as if indicating he was saying all sorts of things. Then Lee-Gyeom clicked his tongue, telling him to listen.


    Thats what you do.


    What? What did I do?


    Never mind. You dont understand even if I tell you. Forget it. Han-Sol is funny. You pretended you werent.


    Why are you picking a fight? And why is Sol so funny? He can be jealous.


    The furious Su-Gyeom raised his voice. Regardless of that, Lee-Gyeom onlyughed and shook his head.


    The choreography for the first digital single album, Wish flower, has been released. Since the song is a calm bad, the choreography was also rtively simple. It was a choreography that could be monotonous, so they used a standing microphone.


    Thanks to the fact that it was not difficult to learn, U-PITE was able toplete the choreography in a day. Even that included when Su-Gyeom, the weakest dancer, learned everything.


    Its done!


    Although he did crawl.


    Su-Gyeomy on the floor in relief that he had mastered the choreography. He naturally crawled andy down on Tae-Wons thigh.


    Hyung, I worked hard.


    Yes, you did a great job.


    Although everyone practiced the choreography together, Tae-Won kindly epted Su-Gyeoms yful words. Su-Gyeom groaned like a cat and buried his face in Tae-Wonsp.


    Lets take a break for 10 minutes and do it five more times.


    Wow the devil.


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom raised his face and stared resentfully at Tae-Won. Even so, Tae-Won only shrugged his shoulders.


    Ill take a video while you guys are resting. Just do what you do. Manager Min-Seung took out the camera as if he had been waiting.


    No matter how natural the scene was, it was true that it was a bit burdensome because he couldnt just rx in front of the camera. However, Su-Gyeom thought that even this was the path to sess, so he was looking forward to it.


    Su-Gyeom smiled brightly, drawing a V shape with his hand toward the camera approaching him. Of course, while lying on Tae-Wons knees.


    Su-Gyeom is totally out of his mind. Its hard.


    Tae-won looked at the camera and pointed at the stretched Su-gyeom with his finger when he heard that. Su-Gyeom seemed to have thought of something.


    Its because of you.


    What did I do?


    I guess everyone thinks its their physical strength. I cant keep up with your stamina. Do it gently.


    Oh my you are funny, Su-Gyeom.


    Be gentle when you use your body.


    Su-Gyeom hit the chain once more. Of course, it would be a story rted to choreography practice in a situation. Still, it left room for imagination as much as possible regarding body use depending on the listener.


    Our Orbis, were practicing hard. Please look forward to it!


    In time, Han-Sol intervened and organized the atmosphere. Su-Gyeom looked at Han-Sol at the satisfactory timing, but when he made eye contact with Su-Gyeom, he turned his head. He thought it was just him, but it wasnt an illusion, no matter how much he thought about it.


    Han-Sol is avoiding Su-Gyeom. He thought it was a coincidence, but as it ovepped several times, he couldnt think of it as a coincidence anymore.


    After todays practice, Su-Gyeom vowed to talk to him about why he was doing this.


    But that was the next thing. The urgent thing was the recent shooting.


    Su-Gyeom smiled brightly at the camera as if nothing had happened, got up from his seat, and leaned against Yoo-Chan.


    Yoo-Chan seemed surprised for a moment and smiled shyly, and gave Su-Gyeom his shoulder so he could leanfortably. Su-Gyeom naturally made eye contact with Yoo-Chan and murmured.


    [Korea is also an oil-producing country]]


    Author: Whats your nickname?


    Did you see TaeGyeom explode?


    Oil-producing countries, go away. These are our countrys oil-producing assets.


    LWhat are you saying hahahaha


    L Thats true.. Yes Thats right.


    [Its not your first time, right?]


    Author: Work like DP


    Im not the only one looking at Su-Gyeom lying on Tae-Wons knees, right?


    L Is it because they did that thing, so Tae-Won is lending his knees?


    L I was so surprised.


    L Are they really dating?


    L What? Whats going on?


    L You dont know. They are dating


    L They are in the same boat.


    L Stop speaking backward!


    L So you dont like it?


    L I love it. They should get married.


    [You have to be gentle when you use your body]


    Author: Ship TaeGyeom


    You have to be gentle when you use your body.


    You have to be gentle when you use your body.


    You have to be gentle when you use your body.


    You have to be gentle when you use your body.


    You have to be gentle when you use your body.


    Are you crazy?


    What the hell are you doing, man? Take it easy on everything you use


    What the hell are you doing, huh? I know. Lets know together.


    Tae-Won, did you use your body to do something, so Su-Gyeom was forced to say that on air?


    Tell me in more detail.


    L I thought I was going to faint there too


    L??????? Did he say this on air? I didnt get to watch todays broadcast. Did the broadcast get banned?


    LI told him to be gentle with Tae-Won


    L Oh my


    [Sugyeom is leaning on YOO CHAN]


    Author: 200 ml milk side dish


    Su-Gyeom, arent you smiling because youre leaning on him?


    My heart is burning


    [Lee-Gyeoms residence]


    Author: It was Lee-Gyeom


    Its Lee-Gyeoms fault.


    Please make a fuss about Lee-Gyeom picking him up at his house.


    Lee-Gyeom at his house while they cuddle


    L Lets go


    L Steal him


    L Steal him

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    In the gloomy atmosphere, the U-PITE in the car remained silent and swallowed only dry saliva. A cold wind blew in and chilled the abandoned house without any signs of living things.


    Today, on the day of the horror reality shoot, U-PITe was heading to a rare mountain outside the city center. As the filming takes ce from midnight, it waste at night when they arrived at the filming site.


    Although several production crew members huddled together to shoot, the scary atmosphere could not be erased.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva, stuck close to the car door, and looked through the window at the production teams movements. Two or more staff members were busy running around ahead of the shooting.


    Lets get off.


    Ugh, I hate it.


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom got off the van whileining. Then, he smiles brightly as if he was not the one whining and greets brightly in a loud voice.


    Hello!


    The production crew looked back at Su-Gyeoms greeting. They waved loudly, bowed, and greeted each other aloud, saying, Hello, Su-Gyeom! Among them, the production team, who was busy earlier, especially smiled brightly with their lips wide open.


    Hello, how have you been?


    Producer Oh Je-Hyun greets them warmly. The U-PITE members, including Su-Gyeom, bowed down to greet.


    Yes, Ive been well. What about you, PD?


    Ive been well, too. Im d to see you again like this.


    Me, too.


    In the middle of a short greeting, Su-Gyeom felt someone staring at him. When he turned his head, a beautiful pale-faced man stared at Su-Gyeom.


    Who


    Hes a Shaman. Because of what happened before, we invited him here.


    Je-Hyun peeked at the man and lowered his voice to whisper. Su-Gyeom was quite surprised that he even called a shaman, but considering that he almost fell off the cliff, calling a shaman doesnt seem to be exaggerated.


    While Su-Fyeom was talking to Je-Hyun, the man stared at Su-Gyeom without looking away. There was something ufortable about the gaze. It causes a shiver to run up his spine.


    Su-Gyeom greets him brightly, pretending to know nothing.


    Hello!


    Instead of answering, the man bowed his head quietly. At the same time, he was looking straight at Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom felt chilled, so he turned around and stood with his back to the man.


    This is not a haunted house, but an abandoned house. Do you know the difference between a haunted house and an abandoned house? The abandoned house is just an uninhabited house, and the haunted house is where bad things have happened.


    U-PITE nodded at Jae-Hyuns exnation. It was fortunate that it wasnt a ce where something ominous happened. It felt a littleforting.


    Thendlord lived in person until two years ago, and now hes doing well in another house. However, since this house is so old and not managed, I thought it would be appropriate as a horror filming location.


    He continued his exnation calmly. The more he heard it, the more Su-Gyeoms fear lessened.


    On the surface, it looks like there are a lot of ghosts, but the fact that it is an ordinary building was a greatfort to Su-Gyeom.


    This time, I prepared everything as much as possible to avoid danger.


    Je-Hyun, talking confidently, pointed at the man with his chin tip. Of course, ording to Je-Hyuns exnation, it didnt seem like there would be anything special spiritually, but they brought a shaman just to be safe. Su-Gyeom shook his head with a more rxed expression.


    Prepare the microphone and get ready for the shoot.


    Yes!


    U-PITE answered individually and took off their thick coat. Immediately, the cold night air wrapped around the whole body. Even though Su-Gyeoms fear had lessened, an unknown chill hit his entire body when he tried to take off his coat and film.


    Lee-Gyeom, Ill be a little closer to you.


    Su-Gyeom held his arms together with Lee-Gyeom even before hearing his answer. The body temperature passed to him, and he felt better. He smiled broadly, thinking he could live now that the cold was gone.


    Thank you.


    Im not your stove.


    Youre cold, too. This is good.


    What do you mean good?


    Lee-Gyeom grumbled but didnt pull his arms from Su-Gyeom. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom leaned on his arm as much as he could and felt his body temperature.


    Well, here we go. Please get ready.


    The main writers words resonated loudly through the night air. After getting ready for the shoot, U-PITE looked at the camera with a big smile. Finally, the camera started shooting with a red light.


    Whats this?


    Hello, were U-PITe!


    Starting with Tae-Wons lead, the members continued to greet. Su-Gyeom nced and checked the script on the monitor.


    <Su-Gyeom: Were in the mountains at night, where do you think we are?>


    <Hansol: This is a famous abandoned house in Goyang City, and it is said that no one has lived here since two years ago.>


    <Everyone: Scared reaction>


    Su-Gyeom, who confirmed that he had to talk to Han-Sol, looked straight at him. Han-Sol, who felt the gaze, stretched the corners of his mouth brightly, looking at Su-Gyeom.


    Were in the mountainste at night. Where do you think we are?


    Su-Gyeom asked while looking at Han-Sol. Han-Sol then naturally answered ording to the lines on the cue sheet.


    When it was his turn to take a frightening reaction ording to his answer, Su-Gyeom happened to hit Lee-Gyeoms arm with his fist.


    Oh, what do you mean an abandoned house? An abandoned house!


    Lee-Gyeom nced at Su-Gyeom hitting his arm and burst intoughter. Either way, Su-Gyeom continued taping Lee-Gyeoms arm with his small fist. He thought he would give him a few more hits, but soon he tried to grab his wrist. Then they naturally held hands.


    Su-Gyeom looked at Lee-Gyeom with surprised eyes and soon realized that he wanted to do fan service, so he quickly put their fingers together.


    Lee-Gyeom looked at Su-Gyeom with surprised eyes. Su-Gyeom smiled as if he knew nothing.


    Yes, I did it again today!


    With satisfaction, the corners of Su-Gyeoms mouth raised. Lee-Gyeoms gaze was felt, but Su-Gyeom had no time to ept his response as he was looking for the next target.


    Should he target Sol this time? Su-Gyeom wondered


    Today, were going to visit this abandoned house.


    Ah! I dont want to!


    Just in time, Yoo-Chan exined what U-PITE would do. Su-Gyeom shouted no and hugged Han-Sol. But it was not enough, so he buried his face in Han-Sols chest.


    Im already scared of the abandoned house!


    Han-Sol seemed embarrassed by Su-Gyeoms words and soon patted Su-Gyeom on the back. Su-Gyeomughed secretly in his arms with satisfaction.


    Today, we will divide into two and three people, and you can take out the items hidden by the production team from the abandoned house ande out. Only those who find all the items first can eatte-night snacks.


    Huh! What do you mean byte-night snack? I want to win! Ill win, Ill win!


    The team still needs to be formed. Producer, how do we divide teams?


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Lee-Gyeom clicked his tongue and asked Je-Hyun. However, even before Je-hyun opened his mouth, Tae-Won opened his mouth first.


    OB team, lets do YB team.


    The other way around!


    No.


    Han-Sol and Yoo-Chan immediately refused. As Tae-Won said, if they divided into OB team and YB team, then the OB team is Tae-Won, Su-Gyeom, and Lee-Gyeom were one team, and the YB team had two yers, Han-Sol and Yoo-Chan.


    Su-Gyeom thought they didnt want to be a team with only two people, so he decided to help his younger brothers as Hyung.


    Okay, then Ill go to the YB team.


    How did that happen?


    Producer, can I do that?


    When Tae-Won asked, Su-Gyeom sharply replied and asked Jae-Hyun for permission. No matter what Tae-Won says, shouldnt the PD decide? Je-Hyun nodded and replied, Do as you please.


    Then, YB team, please enter first.


    Su-Gyeom took a deep breath. After relieving his thumping chest and sweeping down his chest, he put Han-Sols arm on his right arm and Yoo-Chans arm on his left arm.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Naturally, it was quiet near the abandoned house. Although a VJ apanied each member, it was still dark because there was no lighting. The three men entered the house carefully, relying only on a shlight.


    rustling


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Why? Whats going on?


    Are you okay?


    Su-Gyeom swept his surprised chest and looked carefully at his feet. Only then did he realize that what he stepped on was the fallen leaves that came through the open window.


    Oh, it was fallen leaves. Ha ha.


    Su-Gyeomughed awkwardly, scratching his head in embarrassment. Han-Sol smiled quietly, feeling relieved at the sight.


    Shall we go to the living room first?


    Su-Gyeom nodded at Yoo-chans words. Su-Gyeom walked slowly toward the living room, desperately holding the arms of the two people.


    Oh, my gosh.


    Why, why! Whats there Oh, hello?


    Su-Gyeom was scared to the fullest by Han-Sols words but soon saw the person over the window and said hello. It was a staff who was running around busily that he saw before the shoot.


    Then the staff tilted their heads slightly to the left and soon opened their eyes wide. Then, his mouth was torn, and he smiled brightly and pped with the back of his hand.


    Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkk


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    An ear-tearing grotesque sound prated his eardrum sharply. Surprised, Su-Gyeom screamed and stepped back without realizing it.


    Yoo-Chan noticed something strange in Su-Gyeoms reaction and blocked Su-Gyeoms front.


    Please bring the shaman from before!


    Han-Sol eximed urgently. As soon as he finished speaking, a VJ ran outside the abandoned house. It kept asking, Whats wrong?.


    Su-Gyeom hid behind Yoo-chans back and trembled with fear. Although Yoo-Chan was covering the front, the ghost he saw a while ago was still clearly visible, as if it were just around the corner.


    The ghost approached Su-Gyeom little by little, moving his head to both sides. As the distance narrowed, the grotesque sound sounded louder and louder.


    This man is not like you.


    When Su-Gyeom, scared to the fullest, was at a loss, a voice he heard for the first time came to his ears.


    As he turned toward the origin of the sound, the shaman he saw earlier was staring at the ghost with fierce eyes.


    Then, the ghost opened its mouth wide because it could not stand it.


    Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk


    Different from you, hes alive now. He is not like you guys, who are dead forever. So you shouldnt touch this person.


    Su-Gyeom, who had been in fear all along, suddenly came to his senses at the shamans words.


    He couldnt understand exactly what he said because he didnt hear what the ghost said. However, it sounded as if he knew that Su-Gyeom had regressed.


    Han-Sol and Yoo-Chan looked at Su-Gyeom with confused expressions, perhaps because they felt strange about his words. Su-Gyeom pretends he cant feel their gaze.


    I wont stop you from mixing with people. But I dont want to see you touching a living person. Im going to purify you, but before I kick you out, you disappear to where you were.


    His voice was calm, but his words had a strong force. It was because the ghost had disappeared.


    Thats enough.


    Go, thank you.


    Can I talk to you for a second?


    Su-Gyeom nced at Han-Sol and Yoo-Chan and followed him carefully. The two seemed to think it was unusual, but they just looked worried and didnt grab Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom, who chased him out of the abandoned house, stopped far away from people.


    You may hear this in a bad way, but I think I have to say it.


    What?


    Su-Gyeoms soul is not of the living and not of the dead because your body is alive.


    Surprised by his words, Su-Gyeom couldnt say anything. Before regression, he remembered rolling down the stairs.


    He looked at Su-Gyeoms face with a sharp look.


    Thats right.


    Well, thats actually.


    I dont want to know what happened. What I want to say is that ghosts are jealous of Su-Gyeom. He died, but he is alive and enjoying all the benefits of living. So dont do this broadcast.


    What? But.


    If you want to lose your life again, I wont stop you. But dont you think you should live a long life?


    .


    Su-Gyeom could not refute anything. It was as if he knew everything that had happened to Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom, who was hesitating, carefully opened his mouth.


    Whats your name??


    Its Bi-Yeon.


    Bi-Yeon, is there any other way? I have to seed.


    First of all, you have to be alive to seed .


    Bi-Yeon snorted. Looking at the reaction, he had no choice but to admit that there was no other way.


    Su-Gyeom sighed deeply and nodded helplessly.


    thank you.


    No, Ill try to stop todays shoot. Su-Gyeom should do the rest.


    Yes.


    Bi-Yeon nodded slightly at Su-Gyeoms answer and soon approached the production team. When he said something, the production team started to buzz.


    Su-Gyeom, are you okay? Whats going on?


    Tae-Won looked around the production team and ran to Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom didnt know how to respond, so he just nodded silently.


    Are you sure youre okay?


    Huh? Uh, uh.


    Whats wrong? Whats going on?


    Lee-Gyeom also approached with an uncharacteristically worried expression. Su-Gyeom didnt say anything and justughed awkwardly.


    It was not a problem to talk about regression, honestly. However, whether the members would believe what he said just because he told the truth was questionable. It was something that he might call himself crazy. As a result, Su-Gyeom was unable to talk about it.


    Yoo-Chan, did something happen inside?


    Before he knew it, Yoo-Chan seemed to have followed outside. When Su-Gyeom avoided answering, Tae-Won changed his target to Yoo-Chan, who was in the same space.


    Hyung suddenly greeted someone in front of the window when there was nothing, and then he trembled and screamed.


    What?


    What?


    Tae-Won and Su-Gyeom asked back at the same time at Yoo-Chans words. Tae-Won was shocked by what Yoo-Chan said.


    He did notice, to some extent, that he thought the production team was a ghost. However, he didnt know that Yoo-Chan would not have seen it. It must have been scary for Yoo-Chan, who was watching when he greeted the air.


    In the meantime, he was just grateful to think of him who hid him behind his back.


    Thats strange.


    Tae-Won muttered in a worried voice. Su-Gyeom, who still couldnt say anything, quietly looked at the members.


    Are you going to take responsibility if someone dies at this rate? If youre not going to listen to me, why did you call me? Im warning you because its a dangerous situation.


    But filming.


    Is filming that important? More than human life? Youre lucky to be dead? All the people here would be possessed. Do you still like it?


    Whether Bi-Yeons words to block todays shooting were false, he raised his voice fiercely.


    Je-Hyun and the other production crew fought some more before eventually approaching U-PITE with an exhausted look. Im sorry, but I dont think todays shooting will be easy. Ill try to schedule it as soon as possible. Im sorry.


    No, thank you.


    Su-Gyeom felt guilty, thinking that it was all because of him. In addition, as Bi-Yeon said, this broadcast would have to be abandoned in the future. He was already worried about what to say to Seo-Wook.<hr>


    So he died before regression, the poor baby

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    The news that the filming was canceled quickly reached the CEOs ear. Su-Gyeom got a call right away through Min-Seung. It waste at night, so he said to rest today and talk tomorrow.


    Thanks to the postponement of the discussion until tomorrow, U-PITE could return to their amodation immediately. It was strangely quiet in the car heading to the amodation. Su-Gyeom, who is at the center of it, thought that silence was unbearable, but on the other hand, it was better to be quiet now.


    He doesnt know if its because of the unusual situation, but he doesnt think they would also believe his story.


    Su-Gyeom entered the amodation, looking around.


    He walks with the members but is behind them, just following along.


    Su-Gyeom himself was the reason why this shooting was overturned. Moreover, there was a phenomenon that no one could understand with the generalmon sense of regression.


    Su-Gyeom was a lot involved in the current situation, but that didnt mean that Su-Gyeommitted a crime. Nevertheless, Su-Gyeom hid his existence as much as possible by walking stealthily. That doesnt mean his existence will disappear.


    Sure enough, Su-Gyeom, heading to the room with a thiefs step, stopped when someone grabbed his arm.


    Whats wrong?


    Hyung, hold on a second.


    It was none other than Yoo-chan who caught Su-Gyeom. Yoo-chan looked as stiff as he could. Su-Gyeom didnt want to talk to him. Normally, he would have enjoyed talking with Yoo-chan, but not now.


    Even before the conversation, the difort red up. His chest is suffocating.


    Well, Im tired.


    It was the best refusal Su-Gyeom could make. He wanted Yoo-chan to step down at this point. Unfortunately, Yoo-Chan seemed to have no intention of doing so.


    Just a moment.


    Im really tired.


    It wont take long.


    Although he timidly expressed his rejection once more, Su-Gyeoms words did not work. In the end, Su-Gyeom was led to the veranda.


    When he opened the door, Su-Gyeom felt the unique coldness of the veranda. Su-Gyeom trembled with chills. When Yoo-Chan nced at Su-Gyeom, he took off his coat.


    No, its all right.


    Its cold. Wear it.


    Youre cold, too.


    Im fine.


    thank you.


    Su-Gyeom could no longer refuse Yoo-Chans words and put on the coat he handed over. Perhaps because Yoo-Chans body temperature remained, he felt like he was hugging him.


    Hyung, do you know?


    What?


    What was that earlier?


    What? What?


    Su-Gyeom was embarrassed by the sudden question and stuttered. Yoo-Chan asked again as if he didnt know anything, but Su-Gyeom knew what he was talking about.


    What the shaman said. It was a word I couldnt understand, but I thought you understood it.


    Su-Gyeom seemed to be suffocating at Yoo-chans words. Bi-Yeons words crossed his mind.


    This person is different from you.


    Different. Hes alive now. I dont know why. But its not like you guys are dead forever. So you shouldnt touch this guy.


    I dont remember what he said.


    Su-Gyeom decided to dodge answering. He didnt want to lie to Yoo-Chan, but I couldnt tell him everything. It wasnt like there was a reason to do that. In the end, Su-Gyeom pretended not to know anything.


    He said, this person is different from you. Hes alive now.


    .


    What does now mean?


    Yoo-Chan prated the point sharply. That was the part that Su-Gyeom was also most poked by among the words that Bi-Yeon said. That he is alive now. In the past, he died, but now he is alive.


    Well, I dont know.


    Su-Gyeom was not good at lying. Su-Gyeom himself knew this fact. Therefore, he also knew that Yoo-Chan would not believe what he was saying.


    However, he lied even though he knew it clearly because he couldnt tell the truth.


    Dont lie. Tell me the truth.


    that is.


    As expected, Yoo-Chan found out that Su-Gyeom was lying without difficulty. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom had no choice but to stutter.


    He thought of several answers in his head, but nothing made sense. It was not enough to fool Yoo Chan, who was quick-witted.


    Why should I tell you the truth?


    In the end, Su-Gyeom chose to ask back and avoid answering.


    Come to think of it. It was not necessary to tell Yoo-Chan everything as it was. When Su-Gyeom realized this, he gained confidence.


    He is sorry for Yoo-Chan but doesnt want to say anything. If it doesnt hurt the team, it doesnt hurt him.


    Hyung.


    I dont want to talk. So I dont want you to ask.


    Although he stuttered a little, Su-Gyeom, who conveyed what he wanted to say, turned.


    Im cold, so Ill go in first. Thank you for lending me your clothes.


    Su-Gyeom, who couldnt bear to see Yoo-chans eyes, returned his coat to him and hurried to the room. Yoo-Chan standing in the cold, caught his eyes, and Su-Gyeoms conscience was stabbed, but he couldnt go back now.


    It was only then that he could get rid of his frightened heart.


    However, another ambush was waiting in the room.


    Hyung.


    Han-Sol.


    Han-Sol stood as if he had been waiting for Su-Gyeom. It was bound to be embarrassing for Su-Gyeom, who barely ran away from Yoo-Chan. Su-Gyeom took a couple of steps back in embarrassment.


    Hyung, talk to me.


    Talk? Im tired.


    At Han-Sols words, Su-Gyeom repeated the same thing he said to Yoo-Chan. Although it didnt work for Yoo-Chan, he hoped it would work for Han-Sol.


    Of course, Su-Fyeoms wish did note true.


    Just a moment.


    Uh-Uh-


    Su-Gyeom could no longer refuse because he was determined. Instead, if Han-Sol tries to approach the truth more than necessary, like Yoo-Chan earlier, he vowed to cut it off as he did to Yoo-Chan.


    I was surprised to see a cat outside earlier. But I think you saw something else. Isnt that right?


    Uhthat.


    Thats probably why you screamed like that. It was the same reaction when you heard something weird in the shoot.


    Uh, well I saw something.


    At Han-Sols words, which he asked as if he was questioning, Su-Gyeom replied bluntly.


    There was no need to lie that he saw a ghost. Anyone who saw him could guess it.


    Thats not what I want to ask. I dont understand what the shaman said when he came.


    .


    However, Han-Sols question did not end simply by seeing a ghost. Su-Gyeom bit his lip, not knowing how to respond.


    What happened to Hyung?


    Whats the matter?


    There was something. Isnt that what the shaman said? Hes alive now. Which means he wasnt alive before.


    .


    He saw right through the meaning of a tragic story. Su-Gyeom looked at Han-Sols eyes, overshadowing his promise to cut him off confidently as he had just answered Yoo-chan. It was because Han-Sols momentum was so scary.


    I know this doesnt make sense Its because its weird. Hey, did you die before?


    Su-Gyeom would have pretended not to know if he was simply asking him to tell him everything that happened, but the point of the question was subtly different. It was a question that could only be answered with either yes or no.


    Surprised, Su-Gyeom couldnt answer anything but his lips.


    Han-Sol was waiting for Su-Gyeoms answer. He narrowed his eyes as if he had noticed something.


    Han-Sol sharply hit the nail on the head.


    let me ask you again. Youre dead, arent you?<hr>


    Are they going to find out?!

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    At Han-Sol s unexpected question, Su-Gyeom was speechless. It was because he couldnt figure out what to say.


    Han-Sol s expression changed, while only his dry lips were trembling. Su-Gyeom blinked in surprise when he saw that.


    Oh, no. Why are you so surprised?


    Oh, what?


    Of course, its a joke. Did you really die? That cant be true.


    uh, yes. It cant be.


    Surprised, Su-Gyeom smiled awkwardly. Han-Sol then tilted his head. Something seemed to be bothering him.


    Hey, its really weird. Are you hiding something?


    What do you mean youre hiding it? Why should I?


    Hmm I see.


    Su-Gyeom quickly changed the subject.


    Is there anyone washing up right now?


    Uh I dont know. First of all, its not Hyung and me.


    Yeah, not you and me.


    At Han-Sol s yful words, Su-Gyeom shook his head and left the room. Su-Gyeom immediately packed his clothes and headed to the bathroom. He knocked and waited for an answer, and the door burst open.


    Oh my god.


    Surprised, Su-Gyeom stepped back without realizing it. It was Lee-Gyeom who came out of the bathroom. Lee-Gyeom, who appeared shaking his wet hair with a towel, was wearing only training pants.


    Thanks to the moist moisture, the solid body looked much better. Su-Gyeom nced down at his thin body covered in his clothes and then looked at Lee-gyeoms body again.


    What are you looking at?


    Good for you, you.


    What?


    You should grow my share of muscles. I cant do it.


    Su-Gyeom murmured with tears in his eyes. Then, he patted Lee-Gyeoms solid chest, soothing his sad heart. It was vicarious satisfaction.


    Hey, are you crazy?


    Oh, Im sorry. I couldnt help myself.


    Youre really.


    Lee-Gyeoms face was red, as if he was flustered. He didnt know Lee-Gyeom would react like that, so Su-Gyeom became embarrassed. Su-Gyeom quickly stepped out of his way into the bathroom in embarrassment.


    I just touched it a little, you punk. Lee-Gyeom is making me embarrassed.


    Su-Gyeom, who was embarrassed, med Lee-Gyeom even though he knew he was not guilty. Su-Gyeom took off his clothes with a murmur.


    Oh, how did he even take a shower? Its a sea of water.


    Even though there was a shower booth, the entire bathroom floor was full of water. Su-Gyeom crumpled his forehead and carefully hung his clothes on the hanger on the door.


    Su-Gyeom made an impression as he stepped on the water that soaked the soles of his feet and entered the shower booth. A few days ago, he thought the water was not going down well down the drainage. It goes so slowly.


    The water went down as he tried to watch the speed of the snail crawling. Su-Gyeom, relieved to think it was not stagnant at all, folded his arms and waited for the water to drain.


    It was then. The bathroom door burst open. Surprised, Su-Gyeoms rabbits eyes widened, and he looked at the open door. The door opened so strongly that all the clothes hanging on the door fell on the wet floor.


    Oh, what, what!


    Im sorry!


    Tae-Won stood still and looked at Su-Gyeom, lost in thought.


    Su-Gyeom curled up in the booth to cover his naked body.


    Oh, get out of here!


    Yes, Im sorry!


    At Su-Gyeom s order, Tae-Won hurriedly closed the door and disappeared. As soon as the door closed, the clothes that Su-Gyeom hung dropped onto the wet floor.


    The clothes he had just taken off and the underwear he had brought were half wet.


    Ugh, Tae-Won Hyung just left. Now I must wrap myself with a towel and go out.


    Su-Gyeom gritted his teeth in anger, hung his clothes on the hanger again, and headed into the shower booth. In the meantime, the water that had been stagnant was drained.


    Su-Gyeom was able to start taking a shower more refreshingly. Of course, the water in the booth was collected again in the water stream of the shower.


    He was in the middle of a shower when he suddenly heard a loud noise outside the bathroom. Su-Gyeom wondered what was happening, but he could do nothing since he was still in the bathroom. He could only finish showering as fast as possible.


    Su-gyeom, who finished showering faster than usual, wrapped his waist in a towel. Then, he left the bathroom with a lot of wet clothes hanging on the hanger.


    As soon as Su-Gyeom opened the bathroom door, he dropped all his clothes on the dry floor. The next moment, Su-Gyeom, who raised his head, froze.


    Uh


    Su-Gyeom nced around. Since it is an amodation shared with the members, he expected that other members would be outside the door. One, maybe two, he thought there could be up to three people.


    But he didnt know all the members were out. Tae-Won, Lee-Gyeom, Han-Sol, and Yoo-Chan were sitting on the living room floor. They could see the bathroom right from the living room, so it was embarrassing for Su-Gyeom to see all five pairs of eyes facing him.


    Five pairs, yes. There were five pairs. In terms of the U-PITE members alone, there should be four pairs, but there were five pairs of eyes looking at Su-Gyeom now.


    Director Why are you here?


    Of course, Seo-Wook often visited the amodation. However, he was embarrassed because he didnt know he woulde at thiste hour. Thanks to this, there was an embarrassing situation where he was caught with just a towel.


    Su-Gyeom nced down at his body, barely covered by a towel, and then looked at Seo-Wooks face again.


    Ha, ha, Im sorry. I didnt know youde.


    .


    Su-gyeom moved to the room as if he was running away from the gaze that followed his body. The towel wrapped around the waist was about toe off, so he remembered to hold the towel tightly with both hands.


    He could feel eyes glued to his back. Su-Gyeom felt like my face was going to explode with shame. Thinking that this was all due to Tae-Wons sudden opening of the door earlier and his clothes getting wet, Su-Gyeom med him for beingte.


    Su-Gyeom entered the room and looked into a small mirror on the wall. His face was burning red, perhaps because of the heat of the shower or because of shame.


    Su-Gyeom, who fanned his face hurriedly, took out his clothes and underwear and put them on. He was in a hurry because the director was waiting outside. In a hurry, he put on any clothes he could find.


    Oh, what? It was not my clothes?


    When Su-Gyeom quickly put it on and looked in the mirror, the corbone and white shoulders were exposed because the clothes were loose. It was Tae-Wons clothes.


    He was thinking about taking out other clothes when he remembered the director would be waiting. He felt like he didnt have enough time to change. He decided it didnt matter what he was wearing. Su-gyeom, who finished his judgment in a hurry because he was in a hurry, went outside as he was.


    .


    Haha, Im sorry I didnt know you were here. Im toote, right?


    No, its all right.


    Su-Gyeomughed to hide his embarrassment. Then Seo-Wook, who looked surprised, smiled brightly. He soon nced yfully.


    Ahaha, it must be Tae-Wons clothes.


    I was in a hurry and put it on.


    Su-Gyeom, who scratched his back, smiled awkwardly.


    Seo-Wook looked over Su-Gyeoms body. Su-Gyeom felt strange for some reason. His face became as hot as if it was burning.


    Oh, what brings you here?


    I was worried when I heard from Min-Seung. It didnt seem like a normal event.


    Ah


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-Gyeom shook his head. It was because he quickly understood what he was saying. He must have been talking about the set earlier.


    When asked what had happened, Su-Gyeom quickly tried to think what to say. Seo-Wook only stared at Su-Gyeom with a rxed expression as if he knew everything in Su-Gyeoms head.


    I heard that some shaman said something strange.


    Uh I know. He said something weird. Ha ha.


    Su-Gyeom followed Seo-Wooks words as if he didnt know what to say. Seo-Wook nodded silently and stared at Su-Gyeom.


    Surprised by the gaze, Su-Gyeom turned his head, and this time, he faced Yoo-chans gaze looking straight at him.<hr>


    I want to know if he is going, to tell the truth or not.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Su-Gyeom was affected by Yoo-chans gaze and lowered his eyes. His heart pounded loudly. Even if he told them they wouldnt believe him. Su-Gyeom was resentful of their curiosity.


    If you dont want to talk about it, then you dont have to.


    At that time, Seo-Wook added, as if he had read Su-Gyeoms mind. At the words, Su-Gyeom looked at him with eyes asking if he was serious. Seo-Wook nodded lightly.


    Then lets put the story aside, and since were here, lets go out and drink.


    What?


    The members, as well as Su-Gyeom, were surprised by Seo-Wooks unexpected words. Their eyes widened, and they asked back. Seo-Wook shrugged his shoulders even though everyone was looking at him.


    Why, is there a problem?


    Noits not a problem.


    It was not typical for Seo-Wook, who was strict about drinking, to ask him to drink first. Until now, he only managed to taste alcohol because he was at apany dinner, but alcohol was not the purpose in the first ce.


    Seo-Wook brought up the topic of alcohol first, so the members had no choice but to wonder. The members looked at Seo-Wook and were at a loss for what to do.


    Seo-Wook got up from his seat and prepared to leave without waiting for more answers.


    Get ready ande out.


    UhYes.


    Su-Gyeom answered Seo-Wook s words while still looking at the members, who seemed confused. Seo-Wook smiled leisurely and headed to the front door, satisfied with Su-Gyeoms answer.


    Why are we drinking all of a sudden?


    As soon as Seo-Wook left the house, Han-Sol tilted his head and muttered. Everyone agreed with him, but they didnt have time to think about it because Seo-Wook was waiting outside.


    Arent that my clothes?


    Everyone was about to get ready to go out, but Tae-won suddenly asked Su-Gyeom. Thats right. But its because of you, so dont me me for wearing your clothes.


    Su-Gyeom replied, staring at Tae-won in a coy way. However, Tae-Won looked delighted and didnt look one bit irritated.


    Ill give it to you.


    Why?


    Ill give it to you, so wear it often.


    Su-Gyeom, who expected to be criticized for wearing his clothes without permission, was surprised at Tae-wonspletely different response.


    All of a sudden?


    You dont like it?


    No, well Its not that I dont like it, but.


    Then wear it. I just bought them, so its like new clothes. Its the same as new clothes. Can I give it to you?


    Yes. Totally.


    Okay, thank you!


    There was no reason to refuse. In addition, it was beneficial to get clothes that were clean and in good condition, like new clothes. Su-Gyeom smiled broadly toward Tae-Won with gratitude.


    After a short conversation, Su-Gyeom hurriedly found clothes to change into. He wore jeans, an ivory sweatshirt, and a beige padded jacket. When he quickly changed and looked at the members, the members were already done and waiting for Su-Gyeom.


    Im sorry Imte! Lets go.


    Su-Gyeom apologized sensibly and stepped out of the amodation. He did not see Seo-Wook, so he must have already gone to the parking lot.


    Su-Gyeom and other members headed to the underground parking lot through the elevator.


    Su-Gyeom, Yoo-Chan, and Han-Sol, take my car. Tae-Won and Lee-Gyeom take a taxi. Ill text you the address.


    Yes.


    When Seo-Wook offered his card to Tae-won, U-PITE answered smoothly. What Seo-Wook drove today was arge ck SUV. The car with the R mark on it smelled rich at first nce.


    Su-Gyeom, get in the front.


    Yes!


    Seo-Wook told him as he noticed Su-Gyeoms worry of getting in the front seat or the back seat.


    Su-Gyeom quickly got in the front seat. Yoo-Chan and Han-Sol quietly climbed into the back seat.


    Seo-Wook began to drive smoothly. Su-Gyeom felt awkward in the car, running quietly without even noise.


    Can I turn on the music?


    Yes, you can press that button.


    Su-Gyeom pressed the button that Seo-Wook told him. The familiar music quickly began to y.


    Oh, its our song, isnt it? Director, do you usually listen to our songs?


    Sure. I also stream.


    Hahaha. Youre lying.


    Su-Gyeom burst intoughter at the sly words of Seo-Wook. The thought of him streaming made himugh. He felt strangely good even though he knew it was impossible.


    Im serious.


    Really?


    Of course. I monitor everything, but of course, I stream.


    When Seo-Wook said he meant it, Su-Gyeoms eyes widened, and he smiled. He couldnt imagine Seo-Wook streaming their songs at all, but he was grateful he really did.


    Su-Gyeom was not that bright, but he knew well how many selfish and mean people were among the agencys representatives.


    There were many representatives who thinks of their singers simply as a means of making money, and they used them as tools to sing and make more money.


    Inparison, Seo-Wook was an angel. Not only was he friendly and kind, but he was rich, so he didnt care about money. He supported him and even felt that he genuinely cared about U-PIYE. Su-Gyeom couldnt get rid of the idea that he was blessed.


    When he remembered his stubbornness in his past life, Su-Gyeom had no choice but to touch his forehead and make a sound of pain.


    Whats wrong? Does your head hurt?


    No, it just hurts.


    Whats wrong?


    I regret my past life.


    What are you talking about?


    Theres something like that.


    They are curious about what the shaman said earlier, so Su-Gyeom tries his luck and told them, but as expected, it is a response to what absurd things he was saying. Su-Gyeom thought they would not believe him even if he said it, so he smacked his lips for no reason.


    Seo-Wook tilted his head, but Su-Gyeom said nothing. Meanwhile, the car arrived at its destination.


    After getting out of the car, Seo-Wook left the key to the person waiting. Just in time, Tae-won and Lee-Gyeom also arrived.


    U-PITE and Seo-Wook entered the store together. The employee checked the card Seo-Wook showed, and guided them into the innermost room.


    The room was burdensomely spacious. There was a bar-shaped table on one side and arge table in the middle. When the members sat on the fluffy sofa, the door opened with the sound of the bell, and colorful snacks and alcohol came in.


    One of the staff even took a seat behind the bar-shaped table and made a cocktail with a mboyant touch. Su-Gyeom, who saw someone making cocktails for the first time, watched him with surprised eyes.


    Su-Gyeom, drink too.


    But


    Its okay because Im allowing it today.


    When Su-Gyeom immediately looked at the members at Seo-Wook s words, Seo-Wook said firmly. Su-Gyeom was happy at the words, but he couldnt express his feelings well because the members didnt look very good.


    Meanwhile, pretty and colorful cocktails came up one by one in front of the members. Su-Gyeom rolled his eyes here and there, wondering which of the colorful cocktails would be good to drink first.


    Can I go first?


    Do as you please.


    Su-Gyeom, quietly waiting for the other members to choose first, opened his mouth while looking at the members who rarely thought about choosing. Then Lee-Gyeom replied in a heartless voice.


    In response, Su-Gyeom did not refuse but immediately brought a yellow cocktail with a slice of pineapple in the cup in front of him.


    Starting with Su-Gyeom, the members chose cocktails one by one.


    Drink.


    !


    Su-Gyeom lifted his ss as if he had been waiting and took a sip of the cocktail. Contrary to what he thought would taste like pineapple, the cocktail had a strong coconut scent. Su-Gyeom, who doesnt like coconut very much, frowned and put down his ss.


    Why? You dont like it?


    When asked by Lee-Gyeom, who was watching Su-Gyeom, Su-Gyeom nodded a couple of times. Then, Lee-Gyeom pushed the cocktail he picked and took the one Su-Gyeom just drank from.


    Lets exchange.


    Yes!


    Thanks to Lee-Gyeoms consideration, Su-Gyeom quickly felt better and sipped the cocktail that Lee-Gyeom offered. At first, he thought the sweetness spread, and then a subtle taste spread in his mouth. Su-Gyeoms expression also becameplicated.


    Whats wrong?


    What should I say about this Uh, um Well I meanIt tastes like an old man


    Just as Lee-Gyeom was about to burst intoughter, Seo-Wook opened his mouth.


    You know how it tastes. Have you tried it before?<hr>


    Su-Gyeom please watch your words please.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Oh, I know it just tastes like that without tasting it.


    When Su-Gyeom replied casually, Seo-Wook nodded leisurely.


    The members looked at the two with strange expressions. When Su-Gyeom, who noticed the look in his eyes, tilted his head slightly as if he was asking why Tae-Won shook his head with a light smile as if it was nothing.


    If you want to drink something else, drink it.


    No, its pretty good.


    What does it taste like?


    I know, I guess he likes it.


    When asked by Seo-Wook, Su-Gyeom giggled andughed yfully. Then Seo-Wook made a strange expression that he could not understand. Regardless, Su-Gyeom sipped and drank.


    Drink slowly.


    How can you drink slower than this?


    Su-Gyeom replied to Yoo-chans request. He did not drink in one-shot, but like a sipping cat was drinking water, so it was unfair that he is asking him to drink more slowly.


    Yoo-Chan stared at Su-Gyeom with a stern expression on his face as if he had no intention of withdrawing his words. Su-Gyeom, who was overwhelmed by the momentum, had no choice but to look at Yoo-chan. Therefore, the number of times was reduced to just one sip.


    Eat some snacks, too.


    Han-Sol skewered the small cheese and pushed it into Su-Gyeoms mouth. Su-Gyeom took it like a baby bird and munched on the cheese. The soft yet creamy taste neutralized the bitter taste of alcohol.


    Oh, this is very delicious.


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widened then he received a skewer from Han-Sol and gave the cheese he had take a bite to Han-Sol.


    Ah, do it.


    What? Im so happy that youre taking care of me


    Really? You wanted to take care of you.


    Im always hungry for hyungs affection.


    Oh, I see. Hyung didnt know.


    Su-Gyeom patted Han-Sol on the back. Su-Gyeom, who saw the corner of Han-Sols mouth creeping up, was proud of his satisfaction, but the members expressions showed dissatisfaction.


    Su-Gyeom, have some fruit. Dont you like fruits?


    Yes, I like fruit. Fruits that is already cut liket his.


    Su-Gyeom responded to Tae-Wons words. Su-Gyeom likes fruit itself, but he doesnt like to cut or peel it himself. He doesnt to peel because the juice of the fruits always get on his clothes.


    Fortunately, the prepared fruit was neatly peeled. He can just dip it in with a fork.


    It didnt seem necessary to use your hands. Su-Gyeom smiled happily and picked up a piece of the beautifully cut melon and put it in his mouth.


    The rich juice spread through the mouth. As the season is not melon season, it was not extremely sweet and delicious, but after eating the cheese and alcohol it was enough to refresh the somewhat hot mouth.


    Try this too, Su-Gyeom.


    Seo-wook put out a red cocktail. Su-Gyeom received a new cocktail with a bright smile. A bitter alcohol scent was felt between the sour first taste and the sweet end taste.


    Su-Gyeoms face showed a satisfactory smile because it was the most favorite alcohol he drank today.


    Are you okay? Is it okay to drink?


    Yes!


    Su-Gyeom responded cheerfully to Seo-Wooks question. Then Seo-Wook looked at the bartender and added the same alcohol. Su-Gyeom sipped and drank more while waiting for a new drink toe out.


    By the time Su-Gyeom finished his ss of cocktail, a new cocktail appeared. Su-Gyeom drinked the newly made alcohol.


    One, two, three. Su-Gyeom quickly began emptying the cocktail.


    ***


    Uh-Uh-.


    Su-gyeom made a noise even before he opened his eyes. To be exact, it was close to the sound of dying.


    When he slowly opened my eyes, the ceiling of the bunk bed greeted Su-Gyeom.


    Is it the other world


    The reason why Su-Gyeom had no choice but to think of this as the underworld even though he knew that the underworld could not be this realistic was because it hurts.


    His head hurt like it was going to break, and he felt nauseous like someone was squeezing him. Su-Gyeom was lying still without even thinking about getting up.


    Tae-Won hyung Tae-Won Hyung.


    Tae-Son was the first person he could think of while dying of a hangover. There was no particr reason. It was because Su-Gyeom was likely to rescue him first because he was sharing the same room. When Tae-Won didnt answer, Su-Gyeom called another roommate for the same reason.


    Sol Sol, help me.


    But this time no responded.


    Su-gyeom, who was disappointed, looked at the ceiling with a sullen expression and soon slowly rose up. He couldnt just lie still forever.


    He felt like he had to drink water to live. Su-Gyeom literally began to crawl ording to his survival instinct.


    Su-Gyeom, who scrawled out of the door like a zombie who had just learned to walk, tried to head straight to the kitchen. However, as soon as he left the room, the road blocked by the person standing in front.


    What, what?


    He would have ignored it if he just stood there, but his expression was frighteningly stiff, so he couldnt let it pass. Suddenly, Su-Gyeom had to look at Lee-Gyeoms face without being sober.


    Drink it.


    Oh, what?


    Drink it.


    Contrary to the terrifying momentum, Lee-Gyeom held out a ss of sikhye that looked sweet. Su-Gyeom, had forgotten that he had been intimidated by his momentum a while ago due to the presence of Sikhye, which looked cool. He dly epted the Sikhye.


    [**Sikhye is a traditional sweet Korean rice beverage, usually served as a dessert. In addition to its liquid ingredients, Sikhye contains grains of cooked rice and in some cases pine nuts. It is simr to the Chinese jiuniang and Japanese amazake]


    Su-Gyeom, who emptied the liquid of sikhye at once and emptied the rice grains under the ss, sighed a long sigh.


    Uh, uh, Im going to live Oh, no. I dont think Im going to live yet.


    No matter how sweet and cool the sikhye was, it was impossible to save a person dying of a hangover in an instant, it is not a potion in a fantasy novel. It was enough to wet the dry mouth, but it couldnt get rid of the hangover.


    Lets talk.


    What are we going to talk about. I feel like Im going to die.


    Dont say youre going to die.


    I understand.


    At Lee-Gyeoms cold voice, Su-Gyeom answered meekly. He wondered what was wrong with what he just said, but was too scared to ask. Su-Gyeom wanted to lie down and rest right away, but he led him to the living room.


    Whats wrong with everyone?


    When he arrived in the living room, all the members, including Tae-Won and Han-Sol, who he had been looking for so much earlier, gathered in the living room. Even Seo-Wook.


    Director You didnt go home?


    Although he was out of his mind because of a hangover, he could see that Seo-Wooks clothes was the same as yesterday. Su-Gyeom was confused, wondering if he had been in the amodation all night.


    The clocked on the living room says its past ten am.


    He was wondering what happened to Seo-Wook, it looked like he didnt sleep all night.


    Whats wrong with you?


    Su-Gyeom.


    Yes


    Ive been thinking about it all night, but I just dont understand.


    What?


    In response to Seo-Wooks voice, which was even heavier than usual, Su-Gyeom looked at the members. He eagerly look at the members asking them to give him a him, but they were simr to Seo-Wook.


    If the past life is the past life, is this your second life?


    what?


    Su-Gyeom doubted his ears. It was so shocking that the hangover seemed to have gone away.


    Suddenly he didnt understand why he was talking about his past life. At the same time, the back of his neck tingled from anxiety.


    Let me ask you one thing.


    This time, Lee-Gyeom stepped in. Su-Gyeom, who had already been bombed once, looked at Lee-Gyeom with a confused look. He was nervous about what to say, but on the other hand, he feltfortable thinking that there was nohing more shocking to say that this..


    what is a militarys disease?


    When asked by Lee-Gyeom, Su-Gyeom covered his mouth with both hands.


    God, it was a thing more shameful than telling his previous life. Its also a story thats so utterly disgraceful and shameful that he wants to hide right now.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Su-Gyeom remained frozen and slowly walked toward the kitchen. Lee-Gyeom narrowed his brows because his behavior was suspicious.


    Where are you going?


    Looking for a te.


    He tilted his head.


    te? Why a te?


    To hit my nose.


    .


    Lee-Gyeom Gyeom was so amazed that he couldnt say anything. Whether he did or not, Su-Gyeom was serious. He felt like this shame would disappear only if he died with his nose stuck in a prosthesis.


    Dont talk nonsense.


    I mean it.


    Thats even worse.


    Lee-Gyeom held his arms, not letting him go.


    In fact, now he couldnt afford to care about anything, whether he grabbed his arm or bit it. Thats how much shame was stronger.


    do I have to answer?


    Dont you want to do it?


    Yes.


    Why?


    Its embarrassing.


    Then tell me.


    No, Im ashamed, you punk!


    Su-Gyeom expected Lee-Gyeom to back off after he said that he is ashamed to say anything, but he kept on egging him without mercy. Su-Gyeom gritted his teeth while looking at Lee-Gyeom.


    Lee-Gyeom shrugged his shoulders, which further annoyed Su-Gyeom


    Su-Gyeom red at him with resentful eyes and turned his eyes toward Tae-Won. He lowered the corners of his eyes as much as I could and looked at them with pitiful eyes. Normally, Tae-Won would have stopped Le-Gyeom if Su-Gyeom started to make that pitiful expression.


    But not this time. Tae-Won shook his head with a firm expression.


    Su-Gyeom, who lost hisst hope, quickly copsed in his ce. It wasnt enough, so hey down and swung his slim limbs around.


    Oh, I dont know! Why should I say that? No, I wont! Thats enough! Cut it out!


    Su-Gyeom, who had been making a fuss to the fullest, remembered that not only U-PITE members were here, but also the director, and btedly added a Oh


    Seo-Wook, who was watching the scene, did not bother looking away. He remained smiling, Su-Gyeom thought that at least he is not upset.


    You must listen to it?


    All the members, including Seo-Wook, nodded at Su-Gyeoms question. The appearance was determined, so he felt resentment again.


    Su-Gyeom didnt know why they wanted to know other peoples stories so much.


    Su-Gyeom sighed for a long time and nced at the members for thest time. If he could decide, he would not tell anyone.


    Unfortunately, however, no one understood Su-Gyeom s mind. Maybe they knew but pretends they didnt know.


    I can tell you, but you wont believe me even if I tell you.


    Why do you think so?


    Its just


    Its such a ridiculous story. Su-Gyeom swallowed the words back and closed his lips tightly. n Han-Sol approached and sat face to face with Su-Gyeom and made eye contact.


    Hyung.


    Huh?


    Ill believe everything you say, so you can tell me.


    .


    Im not just saying it. I mean it.


    Han-Sol s words had power. Su-Gyeom wanted to refute, but he couldnt think of anything to say.


    Su-Gyeoms distrust was of no use in the face of the infinite trust he disyed trust.


    Su-Gyeom sighed deeply. Come to think of it, it didnt matter whether they believed it or not. Once he had told them, and if they didnt believe it, it was their problem.


    So


    After much consideration, when Su-Gyeom started his story, everyones eyes turned to Su-Gyeom. He managed to catch his momentarily distracted spirit from their gaze and continued.


    I died once.


    There was a heavy silence about Su-Geoms words. The reaction is different from what he expected, Su-Gyeom expected them to burst outughing, saying, What nonsense is this?


    Why arent you surprised?


    Keep talking.


    Yoo-Chan calmly replied to Su-gyeoms question. There was an irresistible force in his words.


    Su-Gyeom bit on the dry bottom lip. However, as soon as Su-Gyeom did so, Yoo-chan reached out and touched his lips.


    Surprised by the sudden action, Su-Gyeoms eyes widened in surprise. Yoo-Chan made a stern expression.


    Dont bite your lips.


    UhUhUh.


    Surprised, Su-Gyeom was frozen, and Yoo-Chan opened his mouth, looking at Su-Gyeom.


    Keep talking.


    Oh, I see. It was from my previous life, after debuting in U-PUTE. At that time, I I was working part-time at a PC room.


    Part-time job at an inte cafe?


    Tae-Won asked back with an expression that he was amazed. It was an incredible reaction.


    Of course, his reaction was not iprehensible. In his previous life, U-PITE was not as popr as it is now, but he was a rookie idol who sessfullypleted his debut. It was surprising to hear that he had a part-time job at an inte cafe, not a broadcasting job.


    However, no matter how surprising it was, he thought it was not as surprising as the story of dying once in his previous life.


    Su-Gyeom , did you have a part-time job?


    This time, Seo-Wook asked. Su-Gyeom looked at him and nodded quietly. Then Seo-Wooks expression hardened.


    There was a story about that.


    What story?


    This time Han-Sol asked. Su-Gyeom was trying to answer, but he felt sorry as if he hadmitted a crime, so he bowed his head and looked at the floor.


    U-PITE has been disbanded.


    what?


    A painful memory seems to hurt no matter how much time passes. Su-Gyeoms heart throbbed and his eyes tingled as he talked about what had already be of his previous life. He had to take a deep breath because he thought tears would pour out right away.


    U-PITE has disbanded


    Why?


    When asked by Yoo-Chan, Su-Gyeom moved his lips. It was not easy to say why. Several reasons were piled up together. And one of them was the fact that Yoo-chan was gay. Su-Gyeom bowed even more because he couldnt bear, to tell the truth.


    Why did you break up? Did we cause any trouble?


    At Lee-Gyeoms sudden question, Su-Gyeom forgot Yoo-Chans warning and bit his narrow lower lip again, and raised his head. Lee-Gyeom was looking at Su-Gyeom with a somewhat angry expression as if he couldnt understand.


    Its because you are in a rtionship!


    Oh


    Su-Gyeom was screaming in the air, soon blurted out. But its alreadyte. Lee-Gyeom looked at Su-Gyeom with an expression of disbelief.


    Im in a rtionship?


    Uh, thats also very crazy.


    Su-Gyeom, who couldnt say it was a sex scandal, said it as purely as possible. Then, Lee-Gyeom still responded that he couldnt believe it.


    Im in a rtionship. With who?


    Oh, I dont know! She was such a pretty girl, why!


    No way.


    No way. Thats what they say!


    That cant be true, the person I like is


    What? Do you like someone?


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widened at Lee-Gyeoms words. He became sensitive because he remembered Lee-Gyeoms sex scandal in his previous life.


    Oh, no, theres no way that the person I like is a very pretty woman.


    What are you talking about? Of course, you like pretty girls. Anyway, you say no, but you really did. Even when Su-Gyeom said it again, Lee-Gyeom just shook his head with a sullen expression.


    Then only because of the romance rumor did U-PITE disband?


    Oh, well, thats not its.


    Su-Gyeom shook his head at Seo-Wook s words. It was certainly as he pointed out. Even if an idol member was getting married, it would be fine if only the member was left out, but there was no need to go to disbandment.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva and looked at Han-Sol this time.


    Why, is it me? Did I do something wrong?


    Han-Sol, noticed Su-Gyeoms gaze, raised his hand and pointed to himself. Su-Gyeom nodded reluctantly in response.


    Really? What did I do? What did you do?


    In response to Han-Sol s response, Su-Gyeom showed a sorry expression, even though he didnt do anything wrong yet.


    assault.<hr>


    They are slowly revealing the truth. Happy New Year Everyone!!

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    <i>Ko-Fi Sponsored By SadieWoods</i><hr>


    There was a cold silence. Su-Gyeom regretted his actions because he thought he was being too honest. But he couldnt lie to anyone who asked the truth.


    See, this is why I said I didnt want to say.


    I hit a person? Who?


    a station staff.


    Huh?


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Han-Sol burst outughing. Tae-won then burst intoughter feeling speechless.


    It was understandable because Han-Sol, who is famous for his good personality, was the person whomitted the assault.


    Han-Sol himself might have thought it didnt make sense, and Tae-Won, must have also thought it was ridiculous.


    Tae-Won went through a long six-year trainee like Su-Gyeom and has watched Han-Sol for as long as Su-Gyeom. He must also be well aware of how polite and good Han-Sol is. Thats why it was hard to believe that he hit the station staff.


    Unfortunately, this was true.


    One is rumored to be dating, and the other is assaulting. Is that it?


    When asked by Seo-Wook, Su-Gyeom shook his head again this time. It would be nice if these two ended up, but it was because they didnt.


    Theres a rumor that the members are at odds.


    What?


    Discord?


    What?


    What?


    The members each asked back to Su-Gyeoms answer. They are now more friendly than any other group. They seemed to be amazed by the rumor that the members were at odds. But it was also the truth.


    Tae-Won and Lee-Gyeom fought. There was a video, too.


    What?


    You two were fighting so fiercely


    Su-Gyeom added with a smile after Tae-Won asked back. Then Tae-Won and Lee-Gyeom faced each other with surprised eyes.


    What else is there? Oh, yes. There was a controversy over a members behavior. The behavior controversy was an extension of rumors of discord among members and assault The person even took drugs narrow.


    Drugs? Who did drugs? Who?


    Su-Gyeom, who had beenmenting, btedly tried to cover his mouth, but he couldnt take back what he had already said.


    Su-Gyeom, who felt a cold and frozen atmosphere at the word drug, closed his eyes tightly.


    Drugs, what do you mean? Who does drugs?


    When even Seo-Wook answered in a calm voice, Su-Gyeom bowed his head again. He held his breath for a second and finally answered.


    Yoo-Chan.


    Yoo-Chan?


    Seo-Wook responded as if he could not believe Su-Gyeoms words. Well, who can believe it? When he saw the article in his previous life, Su-Gyeom was also so surprised that he thought he was falling backward.


    I did?


    Yoo-Chan seemed perplexed. Su-Gyeom couldnt answer even when asked back. Then Yoo-Chan looked at Su-Gyeom again and asked.


    Really?


    Uh, I dont know whats going on either. You said you didnt, but you didnt exin anything to us.


    Yoo Chan did not say anything to Su-Gyeoms exnation. Naturally, silence crushed the space with horror.


    Su-Gyeom wondered how to break this silence with his dry lips. But no words managed to escape his lips that could help ease the atmosphere. Yoo-chan must be so embarrassed that he couldnt speak.


    I see.


    Yoo-Chan.


    Yoo-Chan grinned bitterly and murmured. He couldnt believe it, and couldnt ept it. Su-Gyeom was heartbroken when he replied he understood.


    Who can take the phrase youll be on drugs in the future in a good mood?


    Su-Gyeom couldnt bear to see Yoo-chan like this.


    The reason is I dont know why.


    Yoo-Chan readily admitted what might be very painful to him. Instead of using Su-Gyeom of lying. Yoo-Chan looked so sorry and grateful, it made Su-Gyeoms heart even heavier.


    it was worth talking about.


    After a long time, Tae-Won burst outughing and muttered. He hasnt even talked about Yoo-Chans gay theory and Su-Gyeoms military illness yet, but when he said what broke out one by one, they seemed to understand why they disbanded.


    I know. Thats understandable.


    This time, Lee-Gyeom smiled bitterly and responded. Han-Sol and Yoo-Chan also shook their heads without answering, but Su-Gyeom could not respond like them.


    Sorry.


    Why are you sorry? We are the ones who did it.


    Still


    Truth is always painful. You dont have to be sorry at all for telling that.


    Han-Sols voice was somewhat subdued, but his expression was bright. Su-Gyeom felt even worse because he is forcing himself to smile for him.


    Then whats military disease?


    Suddenly


    The time hase. Su-Gyeom coughed in vain at Lee-Gyeoms sudden question. However, he already answered all the questions so far. He couldnt just keep his mouth shut about the military disease.


    Oh, thats just Its just that Im a little I wanted to be a man. So I tried to buff a little.


    However, no matter how honest he doesnt need to answer everything. Su-Gyeom decided to answer vaguely rather than properly exining. He decided to speak in a roundabout way.


    You know what a man looked like? I tried to build some muscles.


    Su-Gyeom, you?


    Well, yes.


    Did you gain muscles?


    Uh, uh I only ate protein powder, chicken breast, and peanut butter for three meals, so I gain some.


    crazy guy.


    I know, he was a madman.


    Su-Gyeom felt angry after hearing Lee-Gyeom, but he admitted it without hesitation. He was out of his mind. He didnt know how he managed to eat those things three meals every day.


    That must have looked bad to the fans. Well, thats understandable. Im buffing and pretending to be strong.


    I cant imagine it.


    I know. I cant believe what you said. Muscr Song Su-Gyeom.


    Fortunately, the members were hooked on a different point. Su-Gyeom breathed a small sigh of relief.


    It was a mess.


    Seo-Wook, who was silent, muttered. Su-Gyeom nodded as if he agreed.


    So U-PITE was disbanded, why are you working part-time at a PC room? You are not working in the entertainment industry anymore.


    There should be someone who sings it for me.


    I didnt do anything for you?


    You did a lot of it. You tried to find me jobs, but even that didntst long because the people who were watching didnt appreciate it.


    No, its not that, but did I let you live by working part-time?


    Oh, thats.


    Su-Gyeom tilted his head at Seo-Wooks question.


    Looking back, Seo-Wook tried to help several times since then. He even came to his part-time job and told Su-Gyeom toe into his house.


    Oh, you helped me a lot. Well, Im sorry, I meant I had my regrets too.


    Seo-Wook closed his mouth tightly at Su-Gyeoms words. He seemed to be lost in deep thought.


    Yes, lets say it happened. So why did you die?


    Its just that Im sad I regretted it I drank and rolled on the stairs.


    That booze. I told you not to drink.


    When Seo-Wook said scary things, Su-Gyeom was scared for a moment. But on second thought, at that point, U-PITE had already been disbanded. Even yesterday, the director rmended drinking first. He was upset because he couldnt get angry, saying, You did tell me not to drink right?


    But it was after U-PITE was disbanded!


    .


    Anyway, please dont let U-PITE break up in this life.


    Dont fight, dont hit anyone, dont make your rtionship obvious, dont Dont even take drugs.


    Su-Gyeom looked at the members faces one by one and said. There could be no opposition. The members nodded lightly.<hr>


    Im d they managed to talk about it. Now there are no more secrets.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    That long story hase to an end.


    Fortunately, Sugyeom was not caught not borating further about the military disease.


    There was no need to exin such things in detail. This is because the members were shocked by the things they would do in the future, so they didnt care about the small things.


    For Su-Gyeom, the members reactions were amazing and strange.


    In fact, there were only stories that were not easy to believe, whether it was a previous life or his regression. But he didnt understand how they could believe him without a doubt.


    But there was a reason. It was never known to Su-Gyeom, who was drunk early, but it was inevitable for Seo-Wook and the other members.


    In everyones head, the bomb-like stories that Su-Gyeom exploded today and the conversation of thest drinking party were hovering together.


    Whoa, whoa This is tingling.


    Su-Gyeom muttered in the drunkenness that came up suddenly. Both cheeks were ripe red, and the eyes were half loosened.


    Su-Gyeom smiled and pressed his hot cheeks with both hands. Thanks to this, the soft cheeks were pressed and the plump lips popped out like a duck.


    Su-Gyeom, are you drunk?


    Im not drunk, but I feel a little good. I dont feel well and my head is spinning.


    Yes, thats whats drunk.


    Seo-Wook responded neatly to Su-Gyeoms long-winded words. Su-Gyeom pouted and said, No, I dont think so. He muttered. Regardless, Seo-Wook smiled.


    Su-Gyeom, how tall are you?


    Im a hundred and seventy-eight centimeters!


    Without the insoles?


    Im a hundred and seventy-four centimeters!


    Seo-Wook, who saw Su-Gyeom grumbling and answering calmly, rolled up the corners of his mouth satisfactorily. It was as if it were a test.


    What did the shaman say?


    Oh, thats It was a littleplicated. He said it wasnt the soul of the living, but also not of the dead.


    Its not the soul of the living?


    What are you talking about?


    Tae-Won also added as if he could not understand Seo-wooks question. Then Su-Gyeom sighed for a long time, Phew.


    I dont know, its too hard.


    Then why did he say that?


    Is it because I died once?


    Su-Gyeoms words made the whole room quiet.


    Su-Gyeom, who did not notice the cold atmosphere, still smiled and looked at the members.


    Whats wrong with you?


    No, its just. Su-Gyeom is so cute.


    Seo-Wook rxed his firm expression and smiled. The members also hid theirplex emotions and smiled.


    Anyone could notice that it was an awkward smile, but Su-Gyeom, who was out of his mind due to the influence of alcohol, would not have noticed it.


    Su-Gyeom, when did Su-Gyeom die? Before we met? Was there an ident? But you didnt say that.


    Oh, its not that. I died in my previous life.


    In your previous life?


    Yes, I died then Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    His tears started to drop.


    Uh, Im dead. No, its too miserable. On the stairs No, but am I dead? Right? I rolled on the stairs, and when I woke up, it was five years ago?


    It was 5 years ago?


    Yes, it was five years ago.


    Soo-Gyeom murmured a reply.


    It didnt sound like a lie, though it just didnt add up. Thats why Su-Gyeom was not good at lying on a daily basis, and Su-Gyeom, who drank alcohol, was more honest than necessary.


    Knowing this fact, the members also thought Su-Gyeom was saying strange things, but they didnt think he was lying.


    But Im a little I feel like throwing up a little.


    Hey, Song Su-Gyeom, Song Su-Gyeom!


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Lee-Gyeom hurriedly carried Su-Gyeom around and ran to the bathroom in the room.


    ***


    A few days after Su-Gyeoms shocking remarks, the full version and sound of the music video of Wish Petal were finally released. The music was ranked high at dawn but decreased somewhat by the time it came to work.


    Still, it was a very good performancepared to the first album, and it was a good ranking for a rookie idol.


    It was evident that the calm and sweet bad song, which is not like an idol song, caught the publics ears. The reaction to the music video was also hot. Various scenes of the music video have been captured and uploaded not only from various fanmunities but also from the generalmunity.


    [Im going to die]


    Author: Mantaman.


    The song is so good. Its romantic. Im going crazy.


    The flower breeze blows.


    The pink wishes that are flying around


    A day that falls like a flower petal


    I want to be your wish flower petal this time


    Because youre the only one I wish for.


    Our spring days are like petals


    Even if I miss it, ites back again.


    I wrote the lyrics with my handsTTTTTT


    Like a spring day thates back even if you miss it


    I want to be a wish flower. My only wish is you. This is crazy. This is really good.


    Nana is thinking about the lyrics and shes crying because its so pretty. Youre so predictable, right? Its a perfect song for our lovely members.


    L G this time I want to be your wish flower petal Because my wish is only you, this part is amazing


    [Im crying while watching the music video. Am I normal?]]


    Author: A bird that cries on its way to work.


    Im tearing up, but Im being silly.


    But I cant stop crying. Help me. I have to go to work. What am I doing? TTTTT.


    LIts normal.


    LWhat do you mean, what do you mean? You cry and go to work.


    L Wow, tears in my eyes. Look at how cold it is. Thank you. Thanks to you, I go to work with dry eyes.


    L Your wee


    [Youre smiling so brightly that Im going crazy]


    Author: Song Su-Gyeoms pet nt


    Im going to be an electric bar.


    I keep turning around


    Lcrazy hahahha


    L aiya


    LThank you very much. It sounds like a curse, butIts just a feeling. Thank you very much.


    [Lee-Gyeom is really different!]


    Author: Lee-Gyeom inw


    You must be crazy. Why are you crazy?


    Hes a real male god and I wonder if theres anyone this handsome.


    Im really going to go crazy !!!


    Lee-Gyeom, TTT TTT, Lee-Gyeom is so pretty wearing this.


    L and youre an educated person, but youre going to get caught. ReallyIm being serious.


    L Its okay if I get caught, you will get caught too


    LAuthor: Get lost trashy guys in my post


    [Lets cry with Tae-Won]


    Author: Wheres my turtle?


    Tae-Won did a great job.


    Hes so handsome. Crazy.


    He looks so dignified.


    I can give everything to Tae-Won


    Bankbook Document My body


    So give me everything, Tae-Won


    LIts a loss for Tae-won.


    LAuthor: Quiet, its a secret.


    [Crying]


    Author: A girl who cries whenever she sees Do Yoo-Vhan.


    Heheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh


    Oh, my.


    Oh, my. Youre crying.


    (Crying)


    Oh, put it in. Oh, yeah.


    Ugh. Ugh.


    Theres a beat in my sobbing.


    Official d1 character: The article does not fit the nature of the bulletin board, so we will move to the trash can. In addition, we will demote your membership to level 7.


    Author: Oh, no.TTTTTTTT Im sorryTTT


    TTTTTT


    Dont erase them.TTTTTTTTTTTT Level 7? No, TT.


    LTTTTT


    Lzzzzzz


    L Hes not an administrator. Hes a government official.


    LIm at Yongsan Station now. Come out  lets fight.<hr>


    Aiyayaya now lets get back to sweet fluff shipping of every member + director to Su-Gyeom.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The response to Wish Petal was hot. Su-Gyeom couldnt say it was awesome, but it was enough to say it was sessful. U-PITE has imprinted on the fans as well as the general public.


    Although it is often believed that idols only sing simr dance songs, U-PITE gave the image of performing bad songs well through this Wish Petal.


    Wow, thats amazing.


    What are you watching?


    Huh? Uh, just our ranking.


    Han-Sol scratched the back of his head embarrassed by Su-Gyeoms question. Su-Gyeom burst outughing at the reaction.


    I cant believe we got such a good result.


    I know, its amazing to me, too.


    Su-Gyeom responded with a grin at Han-Sols words. After a short conversation, there was an awkward silence between the two.


    Su-Gyeom was worried because he told Han-Sol that he wouldmit assault in the future.


    Of course, he didnt lie or point out what was not confirmed, but he was still sorry. Above all, Su-Gyeom couldnt believe that the sweet and kind Han-Sol would hit someone. Even if thats true.


    Sol, you know what?


    Yes, go ahead.


    Han-Sol said with a rather bitter smile as if he knew what Su-Gyeom was going to say. Su-Gyeom looked at his face, his lips stuck together for a long time.


    Its all right, you can say it.


    No, I just dont want you to pay too much attention to what Im saying.


    Su-Gyeom muttered quietly because he felt sorry. Then Han-Sol smiled brightly. The smile was so bright and pretty that Su-Gyeom felt even more ufortable.


    To be honest, I still dont know. I thought a lot after hearing what you said. Did I really, why? What happened? Is it true? Oh, of course, its not that I dont believe you. Its just that I had that many thoughts.


    Han-Sol quickly added a back remark as if he was worried that Su-Gyeom might misunderstand. Su-Gyeom nodded lightly at the words.


    I know, what you mean.


    Thank you for knowing.


    No, I dont want you to thank me.


    While he was endlessly sorry, Han-Sol said thank you, so Su-Gyeom even waved his hand. Then Han-Solughed yfully.


    Hey, I said thank you. Why are you sorry?


    Su-Gyeomughed after. His attitude was clearly an effort to relieve the awkward atmosphere. A part of his heart felt sorry and grateful.


    Anyway, Ive been thinking about it. But I dont think I would have done it for no reason.


    I dont either! I dont think you could ever do that for no reason.


    Really?


    Of course!


    Han-Sol smiled at Su-gyeoms confident words. He seemed genuinely pleased.


    Thank you for believing me.


    Hey, why are you thanking me for that? What did you usually do? Honestly, I cant believe it either. Thats how good your image is.


    I feel good that you say that.


    Su-Gyeom felt morefortable with his sincere words. When his posture became asfortable as hisfortable mind, he put his head on Han-Sols shoulder and leaned on it.


    His broad shoulders supported Su-Gyeoms small head with stability. As both his mind and body became at peace, he fell asleep easily.


    Are you sleeping?


    Yes, I am sleeping.


    Sleepfortably. Why do you sleep like that?


    Itsfortable now.


    Su-Gyeom replied, muttering in a sleepy voice. Han-Sol listening smiled pleasantly. His body trembled lightly as heughed, but even that tremor was justfortable for Su-Gyeom.


    You know, Sol.


    Yes.


    No matter what happens, Im on your side.


    really?


    Yes, really.


    its touching.


    I really wanted to tell you this.


    In his past life, he couldnt say this to Han-Sol because many things were constantly happening at the same time.


    Su-Gyeom trusts him more than anyone else, but he couldnt ask him if he was okay or say something for him.


    It remained unsatisfied.


    In fact, he lived without knowing what happened to Han-Sol. It was because so much happened that he was out of my mind. Then too much time passed and he missed the chance to give himfort.


    To say what you have to say at the right time. He learned from a single death that the fact was really important. Therefore, Su-Gyeom vowed to say what he wanted to say so that he would not regret itter in this life.


    Feeling relieved, Su-Gyeom smiles happily and rubs his head on Han-Sols shoulder. Han-Sol gently swept Su-Gyeoms hair, which was rubbing like a cat.


    Su-Gyeom felt drowsy and was falling asleep.


    Su-Gyeom.


    Uhhh


    Su-Gyeom opened his eyes with a strange sound at the voice calling him. When he looked at the other person with resentful eyes who interrupted his sweet sleep, the personughed as if he was ridiculous. The person was Lee-Gyeom.


    Why are youughing?


    Let me talk to you.


    No, Im going to bed.


    If you sleep now, you cant sleep at night.


    Am I a baby? If I sleep now, I cant sleepter?


    Its about the same.


    What are you saying?


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widened at Lee-Gyeoms sudden initiation of a quarrel. Regardless, Lee-Gyeom only shrugged his shoulders lightly. The bad luck made Su-Gyeom feel emotional.


    What is it, say it!


    Not here.


    Ugh, its so annoying.


    Su-Gyeom jumped out of his seat whileining. Han-Sol looked at Lee-Gyeom with a firm face, but Su-Gyeom, who was still drowsy, was too busy to see Han-Sols expression.


    While following Lee-Gyeom to the veranda, Su-Gyeom still did not like what he called him. In the meantime, the reason for following Lee-Gyeom was simple. It was because he was wondering what the hell he was going to talk about.


    When he stood on the veranda, which felt a little chilly, Su-Gyeoms sleepiness vanished. Su-Gyeom red at him resentfully.


    Hurry up.


    Thats really not true.


    What?


    I dont know who I am dating, but definitely not true.


    Im telling you.


    Su-Gyeom closed his eyes tightly at Lee-Gyeoms words. Hes called him as if hes going to tell an important story.


    He cant believe its just that. Do you want to fight? Su-Gyeom red at him, pressing down his anger.


    Whatever it is, its a misunderstanding.


    I got it.


    Su-Fyeom wanted to get angry, but for a moment, Lee-Gyeom looked so desperate that he couldnt say anything that came to mind. Of course, it may be unfair, but there would be no need to say it so desperately.


    Not at all. I mean


    I know.


    Dont get me wrong.


    He honestly didnt understand what the misunderstanding was. First of all, Lee-Gyeoms words dont sound like a lie. Right now, you may not have someone you like, but what about the future? Su-Gyeom didnt understand how on earth he could say that so firmly.


    Liking someone is an emotion you cant stop.


    I got it for now. All right, lets just say it is. I dont want to insist its not. There could have been a misunderstanding. But no matter who you like, I wont me you for that. Just dont let the romance rumor go off.


    Its actually a sex scandal.


    Su-Gyeom emphasized by swallowing back words. Then Lee-Gyeom looked at Su-Gyeom with a firm expression. Su-Gyeom felt the gaze and kept saying things that came to mind.


    To be honest, I dont remember the other person either because I was out of my mind at the time. But well, who cares. Anyway, even if you dont like anyone now, in the future.


    Who says I dont like anyone right now?


    Huh? Do you like someone?


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widened in surprise at Lee-Gyeoms rough words. Lee-Gyeom stared at Su-Gyeom.<hr>


    Is this the confession scene? Please tell me your thoughts through ament.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Oh? Tell me. Do you have someone you like?


    Why are you curious about that?


    Yes


    Su-Gyeom, who was trying to answer Lee-Gyeoms question, was speechless. It was because he didnt know what to say. If Su-Gyeom had to say it, it was just curiosity, and he was worried that Lee-Gyeom might be involved in a scandal same to their previous life.


    As theplex emotions deepened, he asked.


    Are you worried?


    Huh? Thats.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt readily answer back. Of course, he was worried, but it was also true that he felt sorry for asking him to tell him.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt say anything for a moment and only his lips were moving. Thanks to this, there was an awkward silence between the two. Lee-Gyeom opened his mouth when the cold atmosphere was felt, he doesnt know if it was because of the wind from the veranda or because of the heavy silence.


    Song Su-Gyeom.


    What?


    At his call, Su-Gyeom asked back, Whats wrong? Lee-Gyeoms eyes followed closely. Somehow, there was a strange look in his eyes, Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva without realizing it.


    I told you.


    what?


    Su-Gyeom tilted his head at his cryptic word. He couldnt understand the meaning of what he said, but somehow his heart was pounding.


    Su-Gyeom looked at Lee-Gyeom, feeling the beating of his heart. He wanted to avoid his eyes, but on the other hand, he felt that he had no reason to avoid his eyes. Therefore, Su-Gyeom held his trembling chest and did not take his eyes off Lee-Gyeom.


    never mind.


    Whats the point of being able to do it?


    Su-Gyeom stared at Lee-Gyeom feeling angry. Why did you stop talking? He called me out first and brought it up!


    Hey, do you know what makes people angry the most?


    To stop talking in the middle?


    Lee-Gyeom said with a snort. Su-Gyeom gritted his teeth at his words.


    What, so you know?


    Of course.


    So you know but still did it?


    I already said everything.


    Lee-Gyeom answered without much consideration. Su-Gyeom breathed heavily at his shameless attitude.


    What do you mean? You didnt tell anything!


    Thats what you think.


    Ah! Lee-Gyeom is so annoying!


    Whatever.


    He really shrugged lightly as if he didnt care whether Su-Gyeom found him annoying or not. Su-Gyeom took a deep breath to calm his boiling anger.


    Go away, Im going in.


    Song Su-Gyeom.


    Why again?


    Su-Gyeom hit his shoulder hard as soon as he passed by. Lee-Gyeomughed, his rxed attitude forced Su-Gyeom to soothe his boiling stomach again.


    What do you want for dinner?


    will you cook it if I tell you?


    Im not going cook but Ill buy, so tell me.


    Lee-Gyeom is really annoying, but he knows what I like.


    Su-Gyeom muttered resentfully. He seemed to know how to handle him. On one side, he was angry at Lee-Gyeoms proficiency, but on the other hand, he was agonizing over what to eat.


    Vietnamese rolls. Shrimp, meat, crab meat, and pineapple are essential. Other vegetables are fine.


    All right.


    Lee-Gyeom nodded lightly. He acted like it isnt a hard job. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeoms anger vanished.


    Yes, Vietnamese spring rolls.


    Su-Gyeom smiled and left the veranda. Han-Sol, who was in the living room, saw Su-Gyeom and naturally followed him into the room.


    What did Lee-Gyeom say?


    I dont know, he said nothing and said hed make spring rolls for me.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Su-Gyeomy on his back on the bed, answering Han-Sols question. As soon as hey down on a cozy bed, he felt drowsy. The drowsiness returned.


    Just in time, Han-Sol swept his hair gently, and Su-Gyeom tilted like a cat under the sun because the touch felt good.


    Are you sleeping?


    Uh, yeah.


    I see


    Good night.


    Han-Sol burst outughing happily at Su-Gyeoms answer, and soon pulled up the nket and covered Su-Gyeom.


    ***


    Hahaha.


    Su-Gyeom took a deep breath. Today was the day of the stage of Wish Petal. His heart was pounding after being away from the stage for a long time. It was even more important because now, not only Wish Petals but also U-PITE itself is receiving a good response.


    Wearing white pants and light pink jackets with slightly different details for each member, U-PITE waited calmly beside the stage.


    Hows my hair?


    Su-Gyeom fiddled with his pink hair, which was clearly lighter than before. Its almost rose gold.


    Pretty.


    Really?


    Yes, indeed.


    Su-Gyeom nodded in relief because he felt morefortable at Yoo-Chans confident words.


    Its been a while since Ive performed on stage. Lets do our best.


    The members nodded lightly at the words of the leader Tae-Won. Tae-won looked rather nervous, but he did not show any signs. It was probably because of his position as a leader.


    Su-Gyeom secretly stood next to Tae-Won. When Tae-wons eyes were wide open, Su-Gyeom smiled. Tae-Won only smiled as if he was speechless for a moment.


    Way to go!


    Yes, fighting.


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Tae-won smiled and answered. While the two were smiling facing each other, a music program staff shouted, Youre going up U-PITE!


    Hello!


    Su-Gyeom picked his breath for a while, and then took a slow step.


    As it was a pre-recording, the audience was full of fans. As the members came up, the fans screamed coolly.


    U-PITE!


    Guys~!!!


    Caaaaaaaa!


    I love you!


    Su-Gyeom!


    Tae-Won!!!


    Oh, my!


    Yoo-Chan!!


    Han-Sol, Han-Sol!!!


    Su-Gyeom smiled and waved at the scream that continued for a while. It wasnt long before the staff calmed down the excited fans.


    Each fan cherished the slogan produced by the agency and the gift box prepared by U-PITE. The gift box contained chocte, warm coffee, and a portable hand wash.


    Thanks to the signal from the staff, there was a short silence in the space. Subsequently, the prelude of Wish Petal flowed out.


    Su-Gyeom grabbed the standing microphone. He smiled calmly as he looked at the fans who came into view, and then smiled as he looked at Yoo-Chan singing the beginning of the song.


    Yoo-Chan noticed Su-Gyeoms gaze, lowered his eyes shyly for a while, and smiled brightly at Su-Gyeom again.


    Subsequently, Su-Gyeom looked at Han-Sol, the next part. Then Han-Sol also looked at Su-Gyeom and made eye contact.


    Meanwhile, the song gradually ran toward the highlight. It became the part of lead vocalist Lee-Gyeom, and Su-Gyeom held his hand for a while in the part where he brushed past Lee-Gyeom while changing his movement.


    Lee-Gyeom looked at Su-Gyeom as if surprised, and soon smiled professionally, stretching the corners of his mouth.


    Su-Gyeom entered his part, satisfied with the fact that he did another good job.


    After a total of four stages, the pre-recording ended. Su-Gyeom left the stage, waving lightly at the fans who were shouting and seeing them off.


    U-PITE then immediately moved to a prearranged magazine interview. Although it is a digital single album, the schedule was quite tight as it was a full-fledged activity.


    In the car moving to the interview location, Su-Gyeom nced through the questionnaire he received through Min-Seung two days ago.


    Several interesting-looking questions stood out among the modest ones.


    Su-Gyeom began to write his answers on the questionnaire, determining that he should properly attract the attention after a long time.<hr>


    Su-Gyeom nning another ship war tomence. If you like my work and want me to support the author, you can give me Ko-Fi

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    As soon as Su-Gyeom arrived at the interview venue, he fixed his makeup. Su-Gyeom, who fixed his makeup while dozing off, was handed the clothes that his stylist Song Ha brought.


    Our fairy is so pretty today.


    Hahaha, Im embarrassed, so stop it.


    Why are you embarrassed to hear that youre a fairy even though youre a real fairy?


    Oh, Im not a fairy.


    Aha. You dont want to be caught being a fairy, do you?


    Su-Gyeom shook his head at Song-Has attitude of interpreting his words as she liked. The conversation just didnt work.


    He was very grateful that Song-Ha thought he was beautiful, but it was embarrassing to hear her calling him fairy every time.


    While Su-Gyeom is feeling ashamed, Yoo-Chans makeup is finished. Looking at his face, his red lips were just moist with a colorless lip balm.


    Yoo-Chans lips are moist today.


    What?


    Its very nice to see. It looks great.


    Su-Gyeom smiled and patted Yoo-chan on the back. Then Yoo-Chans eyes widened and blushed as if he was flustered.


    You must be embarrassed.


    Whats wrong?


    Why, its because youre cute.


    Su-Gyeom answered Yoo-Chans question with a cool smile. He kept smiling while going to change his clothes.


    Before long, all the members finished preparing for the interview. Each member was sitting in the five chairs ced side by side and staring nkly at the camera. Reporter Cho Myoung-Ho, who was in charge of the interview, entered. Currently, he is working as a reporter. Still, since he was originally a singer and was such a talented entertainer in the entertainment industry, U-PITE jumped up to greet him as soon as he appeared.


    Ive never seen you before. Uh, you guys are U-PITE? Yes, well, I look forward to your kind cooperation.


    He seemed to nce sideways at U-PITE, greeted them briefly, and then turned away. He was crude and had a good personality, but in reality, he was rumored to be strict and picky in the industry.


    Non-celebrities would be surprised to know, but such cases were expected. There were a lot of people who were 180 degrees different from the actual image shown on the broadcast.


    Su-Gyeom, who knows this well, was not angry at his attitude. He just wanted the interview to be over soon.


    However, Su-Gyeoms wish did note true. Cho Myoung-Ho, who went to get his makeup done, did note out for an hour, and U-PITE had to wait.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt even sitfortably because he had finished styling my clothes, hair, and makeup perfectly. This was because it was difficult if the costume was wrinkled or the makeup was smudged.


    Although the weather was still cold outside, the lighting was so hot. Because of the heat, Su-Gyeom felt like his makeup would melt away at any moment. Su-Gyeom barely caught his head and waited anxiously for Cho Myoung-Ho toe out.


    Finally, after 30 more minutes, Cho Myoung-Ho appeared slowly.


    Sorry, Im a littlete, right?


    Cho Myoung-Ho said, looking at the camera. With nearly 30 years of broadcasting experience, no one could me him for his brazen remarks.


    Then shall we get started now?


    Dozens of cameras captured their subjects on the screen as soon as they heard Cho Myoung-Ho. Hello, Im reporter Cho Myoung-Ho. Today, well meet the hottest idol.


    At Cho Myoung-Hos words, U-PITE jumped out of their seat and handed over the greeting ording to Tae-Wons lead.


    Whats this?


    Hello, we are U-PITE!


    After bowing 90 degrees, U-PITE sat back in ce. Then Cho Myoung-Ho smiled happily and gave his prepared speech.


    Youre very polite, as expected, U-PITE. Its good to see.


    Cho Myoung-Ho, who officially praised U-PITE, has a benevolent face. With no time to get used to the indifferent look he showed earlier, U-PITE was busy being aware of each camera.


    Since you guys are the hot idol these days. The new song Wish Petal came out, so we cant miss it without listening. Can I ask you to sing a line?


    Of course.


    Tae-Won immediately answered Cho Myoung-Hos question. He signaled with his hand, and ording to his hand, U-PITE sang the second verse-chorus they had prepared. Lee-Gyeom and Su-Gyeom sand while the other members harmonize.


    Its really nice. The lyrics are so pretty.


    Thank you.


    I want to be a wish petal. I think its a very pretty lyric.


    Yes, of course!


    As soon as his question was over, the members smiled brightly and nodded. It was a natural move because it was ahead of the camera.


    Now, the first question! Oh, my gosh, the first question is a little strong. I dont know if youll be okay. Please tell us who you are most awkward and close with.


    Cho Myoung-Ho said while exaggerating his acting. Then U-PITE also acted with a troubled look.


    We dont have someone we are awkward with.


    Yes, thats right, we dont have that.


    Come on, dont do that.


    Im telling you, there isnt.


    Han-Sol responded to Tae-Wons words. Even though Cho Myoung-Ho asked again, Han-Sol was only firm. For an instant, Cho Myoung-Hos expression froze. Su-Gyeom noticed and quickly intervened.


    Its not that awkward.


    Then? A little ufortable?


    Ahaha, something like that.


    Cho Myoung-Ho looked at Su-Gyeom with greedy eyes as if he had found prey. Su-Gyeom bowed his head as if he were in trouble and twisted his body. Then, he looked at Lee-Gyeom with his eyes.


    Oh, Su-Gyeom, do you feel awkward about Lee-Gyeom the most?


    Oh, no! Its not awkward.


    Then?


    Cho Myoung-Hos eyes sparkled with anticipation, and Su-Gyeom looked at Lee-Gyeom. His face is expressionless, and he carefully opens his mouth.


    Oh, its nothing else. I do a lot of performances with Lee-Gyeom. Thats how.


    What about the performance.


    It bothered me for some reason.


    Does it bother you? In what way?


    No, its just something like that. The fans.., Anyway, thats why I became more conscious. Su-Gyeom blushed embarrassedly and said. Then Cho Myoung-ho burst outughing as if he was having fun.


    Oh, I know what it is. The fans are just putting you two together!


    Oh, hahaha, thats right, but you are still both guys.


    Yes, Im not saying Im not okay either.


    There was none. Even though he wondered what was wrong with him, Su-Gyeom was so busy concentrating on his acting that he couldnt afford to care about Cho Myoung-Ho anymore.


    Hahaha, thats possible. Thats possible. Next question! Who is the messiest? Shall we shout together at the count of three?


    Oh, wait!


    Regardless of Su-Gyeoms urgent words, Cho Myoung-Ho immediately started counting.


    One, two, three!


    Han-Sol!


    Its Tae-Won!


    Han-Sol.


    Me??


    I think its me.


    Tae-Won and Lee-Gyeom pointed to Han-Sol, and Han-Sol pointed to Tae-Won. Su-Gyeom and Yoo-Chan each pointed at themselves. Cho Myung-houghed exaggeratedly at the unexpected result.


    Su-Gyeom and Yoo-chan pointed at themselves, right?


    Oh, even though Im messy, Yoo-Chan is usually clean.


    No, Im the messiest one. Su-Gyeom is clean.


    Oh, what are you two? Its my first time seeing an idol arguing that theyre messy. Is this the love?! Then, the next question! Who do you think is the coolest, even when youre in the same group? Shall we start with Su-Gyeom?


    The members eyes were on Su-Gyeom at once at the reporters question. Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva and remembered the answer he had written earlier on his way to the interview ce.


    I think I think its Yoo Chan. Yoo-Chan was getting his makeup done today, but his lips Even I, a real man, wanted to steal it.<hr>


    Su-Gyeom, you make the Yoo-Chan shippers believe that there could be something huhuhuhu


    Announcement: I know this is sudden but I need to take a break from trantion for a while, I have 2 programs I need to code to pass my major subjects and more is yet toe. For other books, Ill dump the chapters today but since I dont have one for Failed Idol this would be the only chapter

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    For a moment, the hall was quiet. Su-Gyeom also did not expect such a reaction. Of course, it was a remark that would be embarrassing no matter who heard it. Nevertheless, the reason for saying this was simple. This is because it is necessary to be aggressive for the fans.


    Uh Is something wrong?


    Su-Gyeom opened his mouth first as if he knew nothing. Then Cho Myoung-Ho burst intoughter.


    No, its nothing. Thats possible. Su-Gyeom, you want to steal Yoo-Chans lips. Hahaha, lets see. Yoo-Chans lips Yes, I do want to steal it too.


    Right? Right?


    At Cho Myoung-Hos words, Su-Gyeom asked back excitedly as if asking for consent. Of course, this was also a calcted action. Su-Gyeom looked back at Yoo-chan with a bright face. However, Su-Gyeom flinched inwardly when he saw him.


    Su-Gyem was surprised. He thought Yoo-Chan would be embarrassed since he is not immune to fans sillyments. He looked at his face, and Yoo-Chans expression was serious.


    Su-Gyeom was wondering if he was offended and became nervous. He couldnt ask him openly because they were in the middle of an interview. He nced at Yoo-Chans expression.


    What about you, Yoo-Chan? Su-Gyeom said he wants to steal your lips. Yoo-Chan is cool, cute, handsome, pretty! Is there a member like that?


    When asked by the reporter, Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva. He had no choice but to focus on Yoo-chans answer because he seemed to have been offended. He didnt necessarily want Yoo-Chan to feel bad during the interview.


    Tae-Won.


    Oh, whats cool about Tae-Won?


    Since he is a hyung.


    Hey! So it is about being a hyung?


    Yes, what about being a brother? Do you want to be like that? Yoo-Chan are you trying to steal his image? A clear provocation from the youngest member to the oldest member.


    Cho Myoung-Ho tilted his head andughed exaggeratedly. Then Yoo-chan shook his head as if embarrassed, and Tae-won also responded. Laughter erupted among the staff watching the twos conflicting reactions.


    No, no, no. Its not that.


    Thats not it?


    I can catch up on the other parts somehow, but I cant keep up with the atmosphere that age gives me. I envy that.


    Oh, an aura a hyung gives? Is it something like that?


    Cho Myoung-Ho responded to Yoo-Chans words. Yoo-chan nodded urgently as if he had met the savior. Tae-Won nced at him suspiciously but then smiled to ease the filming atmosphere.


    Su-Gyeom sighed at the lightened atmosphere. It was a relief that Yoo-Chan is feeling better.


    Su-Gyeom felt like he was going to cry at any moment. He didnt mean to offend Yu-chan by any means. However, when he thinks about it again, he thought it might be unpleasant for Yoo-Chan, who likes men because his words seemed to be ying a prank.


    Thinking that he should resolve this misunderstanding quickly, he calmed down his nervousness, followed by Cho Myoung-Ho asking Tae-won a question.


    What about you, Tae-Won? Is there a member who you think is cool even though youre in the same group?


    Lee-Gyeom.


    Oh, Lee-Gyeom? Thats right. Lee-Gyeom is really cool. Is it because of his appearance?


    Oh, well It bothers me.


    What? It bothers you?


    I keep myself in check.


    Aha, in that sense! Thats possible.


    Myoung-Ho nodded his head at Tae-Wons words, but Su-Gyeom had no choice but to be nervous. There was a rumor that Tae-won and Lee Gyeom had a discord in their previous life, so it couldnt sound good that Tae-won was bothered by Lee-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom looked at the two, his throat feeling dry. Lee-Gyeom nced at Tae-Won and quickly turned to the front. There was some tension between the two.


    Su-Gyeom thought it was controversial because the two fought in their previous lives, but he didnt understand why they tried to keep each other in check until this life.


    It was so frustrating and he hates it. It was because Su-Gyeom didnt think he could handle it if there was a controversy in this life.


    Su-Gyeom breathed a big sigh without realizing it, and Myoung-Hos eyes shined when he noticed.


    Su-Gyeom, you suddenly sighed. Is it because the other members didnt mention you?


    Oh, thats Yes


    His brain was still buffering before he realized he had sighed and quickly agreed with him. It was because he couldnt think of anything else to answer back.


    Han-Sol and Lee-Gyeom havent answered yet. Lets hear from both of you two of you. Starting with Lee-Gyeom, who was pointed out by Tae-won!


    Its Song Su-Gyeom.


    Oh, Su-Gyeom, you heard that, right? You dont have to be jealous. Lee-Gyeom thinks you are the coolest.


    Haha, thats true.


    Su-Gyeom was quite surprised by Lee-Gyeoms answer. It was because he didnt know that Lee-Gyeom, who was handsome and good-looking, would point him out as a cool member. Su-Gyeom looked at Lee-Gyeom wondering why he gave out such an answer.


    Lee-Gyeom picked Su-Gyeom. Why did he do that? Please tell me why.


    Yes, its because you said to mention a member who I thought was really good. Song Su-Gyeom is like that to me.


    Oh, I cant exactly point out his good points, but its okay, right?


    Lee-Gyeom smiled instead of answering Cho Myoung-Hos words. Su-Gyeom felt good but strangely unpleased about his answer.


    Su-Gyeom thought that even though he doesnt have a good body or was the coolest member there should at least be something he could say as his good points.


    Lee-Gyeom opened his mouth again as he tried to pull up the corner of his mouth, which was hardening out of disappointment.


    He looks pretty when he smiles.


    Oh, Su-Gyeom looks pretty when he smiles? Lets see. Su-Gyeom, please smile brightly at the camera.


    Su-Gyeom, embarrassed by the unexpected words, opened his eyes wide and then smiled professionally at the camera.


    He didnt expect Lee-Gyeom would think he was pretty looking when smiling.


    Wow, even from my point of view, Su-Gyeoms smile is pretty. Lastly, Han-Sol! Whos the best member that Hansol picked? The member that you cant help but look at!


    Me too, Su-Gyeom.


    Wow, awesome! Thank you, thank you!


    Although Su-Gyeom was pointed out by Lee-Gyeom and Han-Sol, he jumped out of his seat for a broadcast reaction and thanked them at 90 degrees. Then, Cho Myoung-Ho and other staff members burst intoughter.


    He is pretty, but is there any other reason?


    Oh, I picked Su-Gyeom because you kept saying that it should be a member that I was attracted to. Su-Gyeoms appearance is very fancy and eye-catching. And its also cute.


    Wow, its like a confession of love.


    Haha, is that so? Thats right. Its actually a confession of love.


    Han-Sol looked at Su-Gyeom in ordance with Cho Myoung-Hos words. Su-Gyeom smiled as his eyes met with Han-Sol looking at him.


    He suddenly got a confession of love, but it was a perfect situation to throw bait at the fans. Su-Gyeoms heart is satisfied, but Han-Sols eyes seemed to linger for a long time. Han-Sol smiled quietly as Su-Gyeom tilted his head at the gaze.


    Lets move on.


    Cho Myoung-Ho continued to ask new questions in a bright voice. Unlike his first impression, Cho Myoung-Ho led the interview well. It must have been because he is a famous anchor.


    Thanks to the skillful Cho Myoung-Ho, U-PITEs interview also ended smoothly. As soon as the te sounded to mark the end of the shoot, U-PITE jumped up and greeted everyone.


    See you next time.


    Unlike the first time, Cho Myoung-Ho greeted them with a softer voice and left the set. Su-Gyeom urgently went to Yoo-Chan while the staff who finished greeting them were busy.


    Su-Gyeom, who found Yoo-chan walking alone, rushed to him.


    Yoo-Chan, Yoo-Chan!


    why?


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva, recalling his firm expression earlier. He thought that he should resolve the misunderstanding, thinking that what he said was a joke and that he is sorry if it was unpleasant.


    What I said earlier, Yoochan


    I know, its a joke.


    As expected, Yoo-Chan regarded his words as a joke. Of course, he didnt mean it, but Su-Gyeom never meant to tease him or make fun of him. Su-Gyeom opened his mouth quickly in a hurry.


    I mean it.<hr>


    Su-Gyeom please stop digging pits. Sorry Im still busy so Ill try to update but I still cant return to regr updates.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    .


    Yoo-chan didnt say anything. Because of that, Su-Gyeom couldnt say anything more. Fortunately, his face doesnt look angry, but he seemed so shocked, he doesnt know what to do.


    Y-Yoo-Chan?


    The silencested longer than expected, and Su-Gyeom called his name carefully. At Su-Gyeoms call, Yoo-chan licked his lips. The red lips caught his eye.


    You mean it?


    Of course, that doesnt mean I would do anything. Anyway, all I wanted to say is what I said earlier is not a joke.


    Su-Gyeom added as if he were making excuses. Yoo-chans expression looked more confused. He seemed at loss.


    Do you feel bad?


    Well, of course. Sure! I dont feel bad at all. Im not offended. I was just surprised.


    Thats a relief, I was worried that you might have been offended.


    Why would I be offended?


    Yoo-Chans eyes widened at Su-Gyeoms words. He shook his head as if he could not understand.


    Oh, no, its Its a bit. It could be a sensitive topic.


    Su-Gyeom knows Yoo-Chan like men, but he couldnt honestly say that he yed a prank on him. Therefore, the previous story was blown away and only thetter was carefully brought up.


    Yoo-Chan seemed more confused and embarrassed than before and soon blushed. Su-Gyeom tilted his head as his white face was ripe. It was because he didnt understand why his face was so red.


    Su-Gyeom, Yoo-chan. Lets change our clothes.


    At Song-Has call, Su-Gyeom looked back. Song-Ha smiled brightly, though she seemed somewhat tired.


    Su-Gyeom looked back at Yoo-Chan for a moment and looked at Song-Ha again. She beckoned as if toe quickly. In the end, Su-Gyeom couldnt talk to Yoo-Chan anymore.


    Lets go.


    Su-Gyeom opened his mouth signing that he couldnt talk to Yoo-Chan more, and he nodded andughed as if he was okay. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeoms heavy heart was much lighter.


    ***


    Its the day of shooting. Thest few days have been hectic. In the meantime, Su-Gyeom was startled by Yoo-Chans strange gaze at him, but that was it.


    Early in the morning, U-PITE arrived at the filming site. They paused in embarrassment and got out of the van. U-PITEs surprised expression was captured by the camera.


    What are we doing today?


    U-PITE will get their license this time.


    What?


    Its a written test in the afternoon, so you have to go take an education quickly.


    All of a sudden?


    We didnt study at all!


    You have a test in the afternoon, so you can study now until the test.


    The production team did not bat an eye at the crying sound of the members. It was as if they were anticipating this response in advance. Rather, they thought U-PITEs embarrassed reaction was a selling point, so he zoomed in on the camera and filmed it from various angles.


    Su-Gyeom cursed at the broadcasting station in his heart, but he was conscious of the camera, so he made a poor expression while shaking his feet.


    Its education time, you have to go quickly. You have to go and check attendance, so hurry up and go in.


    The production team urged the members without blinking. Eventually, U-PITE was pushed into the drivers license academy due to the production team.


    U-PITE took apulsory course before the driving test.


    When he entered, there was a written license booklet on each desk. Su-Gyeom and other members carefully examined the problems the drivers license instructor pointed out and watched the video.


    Of course, there was a sudden reality check in the middle of it, but what can they do? They tried to concentrate. He thought that he could get a license that he couldnt get because he was busy, and that was good.


    There was a break in between, but Su-Gyeom couldnt rx because there were other students as well as cameras.


    Su-Gyeom was conscious of peoples eyes and was sticking to Tae-Wons side.


    He smiled at Tae-Won while talking about trivial things, and even touched Tae-Wons shoulder or thigh. Tae-Won was startled every time Su-Gyeom touched him, but Su-Gyeom, who was distracted by being conscious of the camera and the students, had no time to care about Tae-wons situation.


    After a rather boring lecture, U-PITE drove to the writing test center. On the way to the test site, the members busily solved the previous test questions prepared by the production team in advance.


    Su-Gyeom felt like he was going to get a cramp in his head because of the full operation. Su-Gyeom was distressed, but he knew that if he fell, it would be shown on broadcast and teased, so he memorized the questions and answers with all his might.


    Finally, Su-Gyeom arrived at the test site and smiled as he received the ID photo he took without knowing its purpose. Come to think of it, a few days ago, Min-Seong brought a photographer from thepany and took an ID picture, saying he needed it for thepany. At that time, he took it because he was told to, but he didnt know where it would be used. Su-Gyeom felt a little betrayed that these were all pictures for a drivers license.


    With the cooperation of the agency, the production team, and the academy, U-PITE was able to enter the drivers license written test center smoothly. What was left was up to U-PITE.


    Su-Gyeom carefully solved the problem, recalling the problems pointed out by the instructor during the training ss and the problems he memorized on the move. Fortunately, the score was close to 72 points and he pass.


    Wow, I pass! I pass!


    Su-Gyeom left the test site, jumped and rejoiced, then ran to Han-Sol, who just came out, and hugged him. Han-Sol was puzzled but reflexively hugged Su-Gyeom.


    Oh, Jeong Han-Sol! As expected, its good to be young. You are strong!


    Han-Sol must have been embarrassed by Su-Gyeoms words, so his arm holding Su-Gyeom lost its strength for a moment. However, he quickly gave strength again and shook Su-Gyeom up and down.


    Not only was this captured on camera, but it was also captured in the eyes of ordinary applicants leaving the test site.


    [Im at a driving test center and Im here for entertainment] Who?


    I dont know. Five people were handsome. Theres one with pink hair.


    L (photo) Isnt it them? 1? 1? 1? U-PITE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    I think thats right.


    Im so jealous.


    [They must be getting their drivers license]


    Writers: An angry little Chihuahua.


    (Picture)


    Are you out of your mind? Dont make me get my license. TTTT.


    You cant! TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT If they get a drivers license, theyll date!


    I mean, Im so madT


    L Idols are banned to date for three generations.


    Thats right Dont just buy a car, guys.


    [What are you talking about? Theyre already dating]


    Author: I put saliva on Team Leader Kims coffee.


    I saw the picture earlier, and Sol was holding a water gauge


    The two of you were so happy.


    If its not a rtionship, what is it?


    Tell me when you post a picture of something crazy. Where can I see it?


    b Author: (photo)


    TTTT Theyre dating


    [My friend and I are teaching how to write]


    Author: Song Tokiwaab


    They said Su-Gyeom is sticking to him and didnt leave.


    I need to save money for my kids wedding soon


    Lets collect them together. Thats how I make money.


    L Lets not cry


    L Youre the one crying the most.<hr>


    I still dont have a driver license too.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    The next day, U-PITEs show finished broadcasting. The music show ranking itself was not as high as the first week of the activity, but it was a pretty good response in its own way.


    U-PITE finished filming and was about to move toward the following radio schedule.


    Hello.


    Su-Gyeom looked back at someones greeting. The familiar face that he encountered in the hallway of the broadcasting station caused Su-Gyeoms brow to crumple.


    They are ck A. He didnt want to know, about them but he is forced to as they are in the same industry. Additionally, there activities sometimes oveps.


    The difference is that U-PITE has only just begun its digital single album activities, but ck A is now thest part of its second mini-album. The activities of the second mini-album will end next week.


    There was no reason to dislike ck A itself. However, the fact that Shin Myung-Hyun, who troubled Yoo-Chan in his previous life, belonged to the group was enough reason for Su-Gyeom to hate them.


    Although he failed to control his expression, Su-Gyeom couldnt openly express his dislike.


    He drew up the corners of his mouth to smile.


    Hello, nice to meet you. I heard you made aeback. Congrattions.


    One of the members of ck A smiles and says hello. However, Su-Gyeom felt ufortable seeing his a thick eyeliner.


    Su-Gyeom nodded bitterly and instinctively dragged Yoo-Chan behind his back to hide him. Of course, Yoo-Chan was never hidden because he was much taller than Su-gyeom.


    Thank you.


    Other U-PITE members, except Su-Gyeom, bow their heads and say thank you. Su-gyeom reluctantly bowed his head slightly.


    We Debut at the same time so lets get closer. Lets eat togetherter.


    Yes, we would like it.


    It may be just a greeting, but Tae-Won did not realize it was just ck A members empty words, so he responded politely. Even though he knew that he was also saying it as a greeting, Su-Gyeom had to suppress his frustrations.


    Then we have another schedule, so well go first.


    Su-Gyeom quickly cut in and cut off the conversation because he didnt want to make a real meal appointment.


    Lee-Gyeom had been silent, narrowed his eyes to Su-Gyeom, but Su-Gyeom was not in the mood to care about his situation. He just wanted to take Yoo-Chan and leave Shin Myung-Hyun as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, the members bowed down withoutining and prepared to leave.


    It was then.


    We met at the end of the yearst time, do you remember?


    Shin Myung-Hyun, who had been quiet, suddenly opened his mouth. At his voice, Su-Gyeom barely managed his distorted expression and looked at him.


    Shin Myung-Hyuns eyes were on Su-Gyeom and Yoo-Chan. The idea of leaving quickly grew stronger.


    Yes, I remember..


    Oh, was that so? I dont really remember. Im sorry. I met so many people that day.


    Yoo-Chan opened his mouth first, but Su-Gyeom quickly intervened and intercepted Yoo-Chans words. Su-Gyeom seemed really sorry as he titled his head pretending to remember.


    Oh, thats too bad. I thought you two were busy, so I wanted to talk more, but I couldnt. Lets really set a meal next time.


    Haha, were very busy, and ck A is busy, too. I guess thats why we keep missing each other. Thats too bad.


    At Shin Myung-Hyuns suggestion, Su-Gyeom expressed a nuance of rejection by saying that he was busy. However, Shin Myung-Hyun did not give up.


    So well have to set the time. Do you want to exchange contacts?


    Shin Myung-Hyun even took out his cell phone and pushed it. With the situation like this, there was no specific reason to refuse. In addition, it was impossible to be rude to Shin Myung-Hyun as well as the entire ck A member. Image was life for idols, especially for rookie groups.


    Of course, ck A was not a senior grouppared to U-PITE. But U-PITEspany, DP Entertainment, is a newpany.


    ck A, on the other hand, was an agency with a lot of experience in the entertainment industry. Therefore, there must be many senior singers they are acquainted with.


    If they were rude to ck A, U-PITes image itself might be tarnished.


    Looking back, Yoo-Chan was taking out his cell phone. Surprised, Su-Gyeom quickly held out my cell phone to Shin Myung-Hyun.


    Me! Exchange with me!


    what?


    Oh, keep in touch with me. I want to get your number. Ha ha, ha ha.


    Su-Gyeom wanted to prevent Yoo-Chan and Shin Myung-Hyun from contacting each other. Is he not already aware what that evil man did to innocent Yoo-Chan in his previous life?


    I got it. Song Su-Gyeom is more active than I thought.


    Me? Oh, I hear that a lot. Ha ha.


    Su-Gyeom wondered what this crazy guy was saying, but heughed off as if nothing happened. Su-Gyeom struggled not to look displeased as he exchanged numbers with Shin Myung-hyun, .


    Yoo-Chan, you too


    Oh, he doesnt have a cell phone because Yoo-Chan is the youngest.


    What?


    He is a minor. Its apany policy.


    Su-Gyeom answered pretending he just remembered. Well, if Shin Myung-Hyun tried to find out whether Yoo-Chan had a cell phone or not, he could, but it was important to avoid the present .


    However, he did see other members expressing absurdity at Su-Gyeoms words. But now, its more important to protect Yoo-Chan.


    You can contact me.


    Good. Can I call you Su-Gyeom?


    Oh, well Yes, go ahead.


    The words no came up to his throat, but Su-Gyeom, who barely gave his consent with a smile, put his cell phone in his pocket and looked back at the U-fit members.


    Lets hurry up and go. Min-Seung-Hyung told us to hurry up ande.


    Uh, yes.


    All right.


    okay.


    Lets go.


    Fortunately, the members followed Su-Gyeoms word. Su-Gyeom bowed to ck A with relief and walked along the long hallway.


    Hey, earlier.


    Yes, why?


    After a long distance from ck A, Yoo-Chan carefully started. Su-Gyeom looked at Yoo-Chan as if nothing had happened, thinking that the time hade.


    Hyung Why did you do that? Why did you give your number?


    Yes, why would you give him your number?


    Su-Gyeom thought for a moment and looked for something to answer back, but he couldnt think of a very good answer. At times like this, being honest was the answer. Of course, there was no need to be 100% honest.


    I dont want to give him your number.


    Su-Gyeom cant exactly tell him why, but he wasnt lying. Yoo-Chans eyes widened as if surprised by Su-Gyeoms words. Lee-Gyeom wrinkled his brows unsatisfied at his answer.


    Why? Cant I do that?


    Su-Gyeom raised his head slightly and opened his eyes coyly. Tae-Won and Hansol were silent at the brazen attitude of Su-Gyeom. Their impressions were stiff as if they were displeased.


    Its not something you should worry about.


    Thats right, why are you giving your number if they asked for Yoo-Chan?


    Why did you want to give Yoo-Chans number.


    Despite Han-Sol and Tae-Wons questions, Su-Gyeom raised his head. Of course, Su-Gyeom also knew that his behavior was strange when others saw it. However, even though it may seem strange to the members, they had to protect Yoo- Chan from Shin Myung-Hyuns hands.


    So why do you hate it?


    Lee-Gyeom asked in a subdued voice. His eyes twitched with an unknown emotion. Honestly, Su-Gyeom is shameless.


    Thats because I like Chan.


    There was a moment of silence at Su-Gyeoms words. The four pairs of eyes looked heavily at Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom continued, feeling that something was wrong with their eyes.


    Yoo-Chan is the precious youngest member of U-PITE.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Ah


    Han-Sols exmation was heard in the silence. Theres a sense of relief in the exmation and Su-Gyeom tilted his head.


    Sol, whats wrong?


    Oh, no. Just. Yeah, been there. Yoo-Chan is our precious maknae.


    Han-Sol shook his head and repeated Su-Gyeoms words. Fortunately, Han-Sol also seemed to agree with Su-Gyeoms idea. Su-gyeom bravely stepped forward, relieved that he no longer had to force his words to make excuses.


    Arent you alling?


    Go! Im on my way.


    Starting with Tae-Won, the other members also began to walk along Su-Gyeom. Except for Yoo-Chan.


    Yoo-Chan?


    .


    Even when Su-Gyeom called, Yoo-Chan did not answer. He looked very confused. Fortunately, it was only a short time that he stopped like a watchtower. Yoo-Chan soon moved its long legs forward. He even passed Su-Gyeom quickly.


    Yoo-Chan, lets go together!


    Su-Gyeom anxiously called him who was walking ahead. Yoo-Chan slowed down his steps as if he heard the call, but there was nothing to say this time. Su-Gyeom was surprised by his attitude, but he couldnt ask why because Min-Seung approached them.


    Hurry up and get in. We have to leave quickly because its a live radio show. Well bete at this rate.


    At Min-Seungs urging, Su-Gyeom quickly climbed into the car after Yoo-Chan.


    After Tae-Won and Han-Sol climbed, Lee-Gyeom was thest one to get in. The van carrying U-PITE began to move.


    ***


    Contrary to Min-Seungs words, who scared him of beingte for the live radio schedule, U-PITE arrived 40 minutes earlier than the promised time.


    Thanks to this, U-PITE, whose time flew by, was sitting far away in the broadcasting stations lounge. Su-Gyeom thought they would take a short break like this, but Min-Seung asked them to do a live broadcast for the first time in a while since they had time.


    It was embarrassing to do a live broadcast suddenly, but Su-Gyeom smiled and waited for the broadcast to begin.


    [Wow live broadcast]


    [How long has it been since we did a live broadcast?]


    [Hi guys!!!!!!!!!!]


    [Hello, guys]


    [hi :)]


    At the start of the live broadcast, numerous fans logged on. Whether there were more fans than before, arge number of fans came in and left a chat even on a sudden broadcast.


    Su-Gyeom was surprised by the moving chat window, while feeling joy in his heart. Thats how sessful U-PITE was.


    Whats this?


    Hello, we are U-PITE!


    Starting with Tae-Wons greeting, the members sing back and say hello. Meanwhile, fans continued to ess live broadcasts.


    [What? What is this?]


    [Hello!!!!] [cho :D]


    [U-PITE XD!!]


    [Long time no see, guys]


    [Yoo-Chan! 1111!!]


    [Song Su-Gyeom looks so handsome today as well]


    [Look at how handsome Tae-Won is]


    [Sol-Ah-Sol!]


    [Lee-Gyeom, I love you!]]


    In an instant, the number of viewers exceeded 6,000. Considering it is daytime on weekdays, it was not a small number.


    Wow, the chat speed is so fast.


    Isnt it time for office workers to work and for students to be at school? How did you get in here?


    Following Tae-Wons surprised words, Han-Sol asked curiously. Su-Gyeom also nodded his head as if he agreed with his question.


    [Lets know about thepany]


    [Im listening secretly!]


    [hi~~~~~]


    [Hello, this is from Thand] :)]


    [English plz :)]


    The chat window quickly went up, mixed with a chat answering Han-Sols question. Although the chat speed was adjusted as slowly as possible, it was much faster than the previous live broadcast. It meant that there were more fans who is using it. Su-Gyeoms smile spread automatically with overwhelming emotions.


    Well be on DJ Yangrims exciting afternoon radio at 2 p.m. a littleter. Before that, I turned on the live broadcast. I dont think Ive been on a show for a while. Ill do more broadcasts from now on. I didnt know there would be this many people who like it. Did you wait for us?


    Su-Gyeom drew fans reactions by exining how he started the live broadcast with an excited voice.


    [Yes yes!!!]


    [Ive been waiting for so long]


    [I almost fell on my seat while waiting for the live show]


    [Please do it more often]


    [Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes]


    Su-Gyeom smiled happily at the quick response. Then, he slightly put his chin on Lee Gyeoms shoulder sitting next to him. Lee-Gyeom flinched, but he lend Su-Gyeom his shoulders.


    The chat window burned with this trivial action, but Su-Gyeom could not be satisfied here. As it was a live broadcast after a long time, it was necessary to attract more attention.


    Su-Gyeom whispered in Lee-Gyeoms ear.


    Please pat my head.


    Lee-Gyeom looked at Su-Gyeom with a surprised expression. He seemed embarrassed for a moment, and soon patted Su-Gyeoms head gently as requested.


    Su-Gyeom smiled happily at his behavior and stared at the chat window. He felt the speed of the chat window going up is twice as fast as before.


    I think the chat speed has increased. Oh, is it because the number of viewers has increased? Right now Oh, 8,000 people are watching!


    [What are you two doing???????????]


    [What? So cute]


    [Your cheekbones are disappearing mmm]


    [So cute!]


    [Just like a cat]


    [Im so happy].]


    [Cute, cute, cute, cute, cute, dangerous, cute, cute, cute]


    [Hi Han-Sol]


    [Yoo-Chans expression is dark]


    [Whats going on?]


    Su-Gyeom was reading the fast-paced chat, found an article that caught his eyes.


    Su-Gyeom quickly looked at Yoo-Chans face.He did look uneasy.


    A fan is worried about whats wrong with Yoo-Chan. Yoo-Chan, are you okay?


    Su-Gyeom asked in a worried voice. Then, he gently put his hand on Yoo-Chans shoulder. Yoo-Chans broad shoulders flinched. Then he immediatelyughed.


    Yes, Im fine. Im fine. Its nothing.


    Su-Gyeom thinks he is lying.


    Su-Gyeom recalled Yoo-chans face, which looked confused even before getting in the car. But what happened then?He tried to know by asking in a yful way.


    Yoo-Chan must be jealous! Were so close! Yoo-Chan, be honest. Are you jealous now?


    No, Im not jealous.


    Hey, I think youre jealous! I actually confessed that I liked Yoo-Chan before I came here, but I guess hes jealous because Im with Lee-Gyeom now!


    [What did I just hear?]


    [Dont say that. Im going to misunderstand]


    [What are you talking about?]


    [No, I keep wearing shipper lens]


    [You like [emailprotected]?!?!?!?!?!?!?]


    [Is this for real right now? Its not my dream? Im not delusional?]


    [English plz :]


    [Crazy]


    [No, its tooIts so fast. HesYou guys are faster than my delusions, so I dont know what to do.]


    The chat window red up horribly. Su-Gyeom smiled happily as if he had seeded in the operation. Of course, unlike Su-gyeom, who has an ulterior motive, Yoo-Chan was embarrassed.


    Su-Gyeom pushed my face close to Yoo-Chans red face. Then he smiled, leaned his head on his shoulder, and blinked his deer-like big eyes.<hr>


    Theres so much Yoo-Chan content, does this mean hes the end game. I dont know anymore lets just ship everyone with Su-Gyeom. Guys please support me on ko-fi so I could buy more raws

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    No, Ill be more nerve-racking if I ask the other members before asking Su-Gyeom.


    Yang-Lim, who seemed to be about to ask a difficult question at any moment, shook his head and stepped back as if he had done so.


    His unexpected behavior made Su-Gyeom more anxious. Why would there be a saying that it is better to be criticized first? If you drag on questions like this, he will get more nervous.


    Tae-Won, youre sharing a room with U-PITE, right?


    Yes, thats right. Were sharing.


    A room?


    Yes, the room too.


    Yang-Lim smiled to see if Tae-Wons answer was satisfactory. Su-Gyeom felt something ominous. Tae-Won tilted his head. Yang-Lim continued in a joyful voice.


    Who are you sharing your room with now?


    Im sharing a room with Han-Sol and Su-Gyeom. Yoo-Chan and Lee-Gyeoom share the other room.


    Tae-Won responded with anxiety and calmness. Su-Gyeom looked at Yang-Lim and Tae-Won alternately with anxious eyes. His heart was pounding because he wondered what Yang-Lim was trying to say.


    Then Tae-Won must want to use a room of his own, right? He cant afford it now, but if you canter.


    Well yes.


    Tae-Won replied as if he had been caught. Yang-Lim grinned, feeling satisfied with his answer. Then, this time, he turned to Lee-Gyeom.


    I guess you feel the same way, too, Lee-Gyeom. Because itsfortable to use a room alone?


    Yes, its better if you can use it alone.


    Yang-Lim even apuded Lee-Gyeoms answer. Then, he asked Han-Sol and Yoo-Shan the same question. The two also gave the same response to Yang-Lims skillful questioning.


    I see. U-PITE members as a whole want to use a room alone.


    Yang-Lim shook his head as he organized the questions he had asked. Then, he looked at Su-Gyeom and smiled yfully.


    Other members want to share a room alone. What about you, Su-Gyeom?


    Naturally, as he did to other members, Su-Gyeom thought he would do a guided question like, If you could use a room alone, would you want to use it alone? But the answer to Su-Gyeom was subtly different. Unlike the members who could only answer yes or no, Sugyeom had a choice.


    Then he cant let this good opportunity go to waste.


    Su-Gyeom was satisfied inside and started acting as usual. He opened his eyes wide as if Yang-Lims question was embarrassing and soon covered his face with one hand as if he were ashamed.


    Since it was a visible radio, Su-Gyeoms actions were transmitted to fans live.


    Oh Im too scared to use a room alone. I can sleep only when someone is next to me.


    Yang-Lim made a mischievous face at Su-Gyeoms attitude, which seemed embarrassed and at a loss for what to do. Su-Gyeom still smiled shyly as he checked the expected questions he had nned.


    Then you must have slept with all the members, right? No? Have you only slept with Tae-Won and Han-Sol?


    Oh, no Ive slept with everyone since I was a trainee.


    Oh, then Su-Gyeom. Who was your favorite sleeping with?


    When Yang-Lim asked, four pairs of eyes turned to Su-Gyeom at once.


    Of course, sleep meant sleep, as they ask here. Yang-Lim knew this fact, Su-Gyeom knew it, and the other members knew it. In addition, it was clear that the fans who would be listening to the broadcast would know.


    Nevertheless, it was just a skillful aggression of a professional idol to give off a strange atmosphere for no reason. Of course, Yang-Lim, not Su-Gyeom, made this edition, but it was up to Su-Gyeom to actively utilize it.


    I oh, thats a tough question. Everyone liked it, but sleeping with Tae-Won Hyung was the best. I want to keep sleeping with Hyung.


    Oh, is there a reason?


    Hmm. Hyung ys with me well.


    Where? In bed?


    Yes, y well in bed.


    Su-Gyeom answered the very misleading words with round eyes as if nothing had happened. Tae-Wons eyes widened, and he looked at Su-Gyeoms answer as if he was serious. Su-Gyeom nodded vigorously as if he knew what was wrong with him.


    Hey, Su-Gyeom is lucky. Theres a Hyunh who ys well in bed.


    Hahaha, its weird to say that.


    Thats weird. Were in the same group.


    Haha, thats right.


    It was also important to draw a line asionally because fans might feel rejected.


    Su-Gyeom happily rolled up his mouth, imagining the aftermath of todays broadcast.


    ***


    Sure enough, themunity response was hot. There were also a lot of fans who wanted to move from Gyeom-Gyeom, the official couple, to Tae-Gyeom.


    It was time for Su-Gyeom to lie on the floor of the room andugh while checking themunitys response. Suddenly, the door opened roughly.


    Oh, my God! Lee-Gyeom, whats this? Why are you so Uh, whats wrong with everyone?


    Led by Lee-Gyeom, who opened the door, Tae-Won, Han-Sol, and Yoo-Chan pushed into the room with a strange atmosphere. Surprised Su-Gyeom jumped to his feet and sat down with his eyes open. They were much taller than him, but when he tried to sit down and look up, they looked so big that he felt a sense of intimidation.


    Su-Gyeom got up from his seat while looking around.


    Why, whats wrong with everyone?


    Song Su-Gyeom.


    What?


    I cant take it anymore.


    What? What cant you stand?


    Su-Gyeom narrowed his eyebrows at Lee-Gyeoms words. What does he mean? I cant take it anymore. What kind of question is this?


    However, Su-Gyeoms face was white with the words that followed.


    Choose. Who do you really like.


    Huh??


    When even Yoo-Chan, who had always been calm, added in an angry voice, Su-Gyeom felt like a bolt hit him out of the blue. What the hell does this mean? What do you mean, choose the person you really like?


    I dont want to say this either. Is it my body or me that you like?


    Huh? Huh?


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom asked back, freaked out. His body or him? Is this a question worth asking the same member?


    I cant even sleep because Im confused because of Hyung. I cant even eat.


    Finally, Han-Sol was able to speak. Everyone looked serious and unwavering. On the other hand, Su-Gyeom shook his eyes and expressed his embarrassing feelings without filtering.


    Su-Gyeom had a feeling that something was very seriously wrong.


    A little I think there was a misunderstanding, guys. Will you listen to me?


    Were the members eyes always like this? Su-Gyeom usually tried to recall their eyes. However, he couldnt think of anything because the situation was so shocking.


    It was just that he was chased now. Su-Gyeom slowly stepped back as the eyes of the members shone.


    Whats the misunderstanding?


    Thats right. What have you done so far? Can that be a misunderstanding?


    You said youd sleep with me.


    You said you wanted my lips.


    When the four pressed simultaneously, Su-Gyeom rolled his eyes around in embarrassment. Meanwhile, the four of them have gradually narrowed their distance from Su-Gyeom.


    Oh, donte! Donte! Anyway, its a misunderstanding. I just wanted our group to do well Stop, stop, stop! Stop!


    Su-Gyeom was startled and stepped back because of the four people creeping up with no breaks. It was urgent enough even to spit out curses. However, maybe it was because of the critical movement, but not long after his leg was caught on the bed, he fell andy down.


    This is a real misunderstanding. Really! I just epted my character because I wanted to save U-PITE!


    So ept this too.


    Beauty, crazy, that, how, oh, no, how can I ept it!


    Lee-Gyeom pointed at the width in front of me with his chin. Su-Gyeom was shocked, opened his mouth wide, and ran away, stepping back behind the bed.


    You said you liked me. Being young is also good for strength.


    Well, thats just what I said on the air!


    Su-Gyeom, embarrassed by Han-Sols words, waved his hands and shouted. Thats not it. What cant you do to make an image on a show? Idols have to make a living!


    What about asking me to sleep with you?


    Oh, thats sleep! Sleep! Just sleep at night!


    When Tae-Son joined, Su-Gyeoms voice became higher. Since it was broadcast, the nuance was a little strange. So that the fans will like it, theres a possibility of misunderstanding. But it never meant anything else. Su-Gyeom just said lets sleep.


    You said you wanted my lips. You want to steal it.


    Thats just what I said when asked in an interview!


    He gave Yoo-Chan his answer when he asked if he wanted any other members bodies in the interview. This, too, has deliberately left the strange room. But how can that be true? Su-Gyeom was exaggerating a little more about his pretty lips.


    However, despite Su-Gyeoms constant protest, the four did not back down. Instead, they narrowed the distance further.


    Go away, crazy people! Go away! Donte near me!


    Its his second life. Song Su-Gyeom tried to stop himself from bing a mangdol, so his life wont be ruined.


    (pronounced mang dol), which means flopped idol group<hr>


    The confrontation scene is real.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Ten minutes ago.


    There was a strange air current in the amodation. Su-Gyeom entered the room with a bright expression early on and was about to leave the room. Except for Su-Gyeom, only the remaining four members sat in the living room and were immersed in their own thoughts.


    Tae-Won Hyung, where are you going?


    Huh? Im just, no, Han-Sol. Why are you curious about that?


    No, well, cant I be curious?


    Thats not true, but.


    When Tae-Won got serious, Han-Sol stopped. However, he still stared at Tae-Wons behavior. As if he were watching him.


    At that time, this time, Yoo-chan, who was sitting at the corner of the sofa, jumped out of his seat. Then, Lee-Gyeom sitting closest to Yoo-chan blocked him.


    Where are you going?


    In my room.


    Our room is over there.


    At Yoo-Chans words, Lee-Gyeom pointed toward a room. Yoo-Chans face hardened whether the behavior was unpleasant or whether he did not like this situation itself. Yoo-Chan answered in a stiff tone.


    Im going to go to Su-Gyeom Hyungs room.


    Why?


    Is there any reason why I should tell you why?


    Yes, there is.


    Really? Whats the reason?


    Yoo-Chan twisted the corners of his mouth as if interested in Lee-Gyeoms words. However, Lee-Gyeom remained cold and did not take his eyes off Yoo-chan.


    Your answer will change my behavior.


    .


    If you want to fight, go out and fight. Dont let Su-Gyeom know. Youll worry him.


    Tae-Won spoke to the tense atmosphere. Tae-won, who usually boasts of a shifty personality, has been standing still. In fact, Tae-Won was not the only one who was sharp unlike usual. All four of them did.


    In fact, Su-Gyeom, who was still in the room, could not have known the atmosphere of the four in the living room. Nevertheless, Tae-Won mentioned Su-Gyeom because there was nothing else that could effectively calm everyone.


    This part was definitely true because it applied to Tae-Won himself.


    And it quickly proved that he was right. Yoo-Chan and Lee-Gyeom were still looking at each other, but there was no more argument.


    Thanks to the two of them closing their mouths, there was a heavy silence in the living room. The four men watched each others faces and remained silent. The heavy, stuffy atmospherested quite a long time.


    How long are we going to stay like this?


    Han-Sol asked in a self-help voice. Three people looked at Han-Sol. Han-Sol received all the attention, shrugged his shoulders, and continued to talk.


    Were like a fool. Its such a waste of time.


    .


    It seems like everyone knows how they feel, but how long are we going to be doing this fight within ourselves?


    Tae-Wons eyes hardened at his words. Lee-Gyeom clenched his fist, and Yoo-Chan bit his lower lip.


    It was because they understood Han-Sols meaning.


    Han-Sol was not simply self-admiring this situation in which the four are sitting motionless in the living room, checking each other in check. It was referring to the fact that each of them had been fighting between themselves, being joyous and sorrowful at every word of Su-Gyeom until now.


    For a moment, there was a subtly different silence between the four. But even that was for a while.


    Soon four people rose from their seats at the same time. They looked straight toward the door where Su-Gyeom was.


    ***


    Then back to the present.


    Su-Gyeom lifted the nket lying on the bed in a hurry and wrapped his whole body. Of course, he knew that it was not enough to stop the four men surrounded by madness with only one nket, but now heI literally had to hold on to straws.


    Su-Gyeom wrapped in a nket, stuck his head out while checking the condition of the people surrounding him. No one would notice their difference at first nce, but if you look closely one would notice their eyes were bloodshot.


    Su-Gyeom was alert as his instinct told him and threatened the four.


    Juste closer. I wont let you go, really.


    He made the greatest threat he could do without knowing what he was going to do. It didnt seem like much use.


    Listen to me, my man. I just turned used some aggression to make our group sessful. I epted my character. I mean


    So everything youve done so far has been done to attract attention, right? Without self-interest?


    Oh, yeah. Thats right.


    Su-Gyeom answered quickly to Lee-Gyeoms calm question. When Su-Gyeom admitted it, he felt like he became a great piece of trash as he remembered the actions that passed by in his head, but he would rather be a piece of trash than receive a hole dug by these guys.


    Sure enough, four people faltered at Su-Gyeoms answer. Each of them seemed lost in thought.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva and looked at the four faces carefully. Although the situation is permanent, he hoped the four of them will turn around, saying, Ah ha, it was a misunderstanding.


    I dont care if thats the case.


    After silence, Yoo-Chan opened his mouth. The words that came out of his mouth were quite embarrassing.


    Shocked, Su-Gyeoms mouth turned wide open.


    What do you mean it doesnt matter? It doesnt matter, man! Who doesnt care?!


    There were many words that came to mind, but maybe because he was so embarrassed, Su-Gyeom couldnt say anything. There was nothing he could do but look at Yoo-Chan with a lost look on his face.


    Because my heart is sincere.


    UhUhUh?


    Su-Gyeom was taken aback by Yoo-Chans unexpected confession. He was confused and wondered if he heard him right.


    Youre going to confess all of a sudden? Here? Now? Between the same members?


    Su-Gyeom is retracing Yoo-chans words stupidly, but this time Han-Sol opened his mouth.


    Me too, me too. I thought about it hundreds, thousands of times. What the hell is wrong with my heart? Its a conclusion after a long thought. So its okay to say even if Hyungs actions were not sincere.


    What?


    I wont say this to any member with a light heart. I thought hard enough, thought hard enough, and suffered from my feelings. So, Su-Gyeom, please listen to it seriously.


    Following Han-Sol, Tae-Won added in an unwavering voice.


    Now Su-Gyeom wandered around rolling his eyes around without a ce to look. Then, he met Lee-Gyeoms eyes. He was looking at Su-Gyeom with strange eyes and his emotions were unknown.


    Su-Gyeom looked at Lee-Gyeom with half-anticipation and half-anxiety mixed eyes. Half of them said no, sorry for the misunderstanding, and half of them hoped that they would turn around, and they were worried about what to do if even that human being said, I mean it.


    And it didntst long either. It was because Lee-Gyeom opened his mouth with a firm expression.


    I like you.


    What??


    Its not because you did something, its not because you said something, its just that I like you.


    what?


    So it doesnt matter. What you used to act like that for.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt say anything to Lee-Gyeoms heavy and serious words. Su-Gyeom didnt expect Lee-Gyom to say that. He was confused, and if so, he wondered when Lee-Gyeom liked him. And yet he didnt want to know. If Su-Gyeom finds out, his rtionship with him wont be the same as before.


    So think about it from now on. If its something youve done without much thought, now you should think about it.


    Lee-Gyeoms words were like an ultimatum. Su-Gyeom couldnt think of anything to say and could only open his lips mindlessly.


    Instead, Su-Gyeom looked at Yoo-Chan, who usually side with him the best.


    He also confessed, but now he had no time to argue about it. Su-Gyeom had vague expectations that Yoo-Chan would help him in this crisis.


    However, Su-Gyeoms idea was just an illusion. Yoo-Chan spoke in a voice that was more serious and determined than ever.


    Ill do my best to seduce Hyung.


    Su-Gyeom was surprised and opened his mouth wide at what he had never imagined he would hear from Yoo-Vhan.


    And then Su-Gyeoms cell phone began to ring loudly.


    Su-Gyeom looked at the cell phone screen while looking at the four of them.


    [Director]


    When he saw the name on the cell phone screen, a deep relief became evident on Su-Gyeoms face. Su-Gyeom opened his mouth looking at the four people in high spirits at the thought that he could live now.


    I got a call, a call! I got a call from the director. So well talk about itter..


    Su-Gyeom thought that the four of them would fall behind and be calm after hearing that it was the director, the most powerful person in the agency. On the contrary, he felt the atmosphere of the four people burning even hotter.


    This I told you it is the director calling.


    Su-Gyeom could not imagine that the four became more triggered when they heard Director, from his mouth, it quickly resonated in the room and quickly disappeared.<hr>


    This is the perfect confession scene for our foxy Su-Gyeom.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    While Su-Gyeom was mesmerized and looking at the four people, the cell phone was constantly ringing. Their eyes seemed to say, Dont answer the phone, but they couldnt ignore the call from the director, the agencys top authority. There was no reasonable reason to do so.


    Hello, hello?


    In the end, Su-Gyeom answered the phone while looking at the members. He thought that he might get burned by the intense gaze.


    -Whats wrong with your voice?


    -Whats the matter?


    Seo-Wook seemed to have noticed something strange as soon as he heard Su-Gyeoms voice.


    The reason was clear. It was because the four people in front were ring at Su-Gyeom. They are also the same people who confessed to him.


    But even if his mouth was torn, Su-Gyeon couldnt say it straight. Oh, no. He wouldnt do it even if his mouth was torn.


    Oh, nothing.


    Su-Gyeom lied.


    -Somethings wrong. If you dont tell me, Ill go now.


    Oh, nothings going on.


    -Ill go now.


    Now, hold on Director? Director?


    Su-Gyeom shouted vainly at the disconnected cell phone. Its amazing that he noticed something happened in that short call. Su-Gyeom couldnt believe that the director of the agency would run right away.


    Moreover, it was close to midnight now. Even if it was a lover, they would not necessarily go right away at thiste hour. Su-Gyeom was embarrassed that the director would know what was going on.


    It urred to me. It would have been better that way. Only then did Su-Gyeom feel much more relieved.


    The director ising.


    now?


    Yes, now.


    So, please get out of here.


    He couldnt actually say those words but his lips turned upwards. Su-Gyeom answered Lee-Gyeoms question as if he had been waiting and looked at the four with expectations.


    However, contrary to what was expected, the four stood still and remained in ce. They even started to have a mysterious conversation that was not understandable to Su-Gyeom.


    Its better.


    I know. At this point, we have to ensure everything is sorted


    Thats right. We cant do this forever.


    I think so too.


    What are they even talking about?


    He doesnt know the meaning of the conversation, but for some reason, Su-Gyeoms eyes trembled uneasily because it was not a good sign for him.


    Well, what are you talking about?


    We will arrange it.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva and opened his mouth again.


    Well, what do you mean by that? What do you want to organize? Wait, answer me! What do you mean, what is it, what is it! The four of them left Su-Gyeoms room like what they had been holding out until a while ago was all a lie.


    It was very grateful that those who were about to take off Su-Gyeoms pants immediately stepped down on their own, but when they stepped down like this, it was ufortable.


    Su-Gyeom called the four urgently, but none of them stopped. He even looked determined as if he was going to war.


    At this point, Su-Gyeom couldnt stay still either. Su-Gyeom quickly followed the members to the living room.


    Whats that?


    Four people turned after hearing Su-Gyeoms voice. However, the energy from them was terrible, so Su-Gyeom soon regretted his actions.


    Why, why do you Is that so Im curious because youre talking nonsense.


    Su-Gyeom lowered his voice and muttered as if he were making excuses in a crawling voice.


    Then Han-Sol burst into a smallugh. However, it waspletely different from the bright smile he usually showed, which made him feel good just by looking at it.


    Hyung, do you really want to know?


    Uh.


    Su-Gyeom barely answered Han-Sols question after swallowing his dry saliva.


    In fact, he have some bad premonition in his mind until he gave a short answer. It was because he was afraid to know the truth when he thought it was something that kind and warm Han-Sol could ask like that. Why, isnt there a saying that ignorance is bliss? Thats how heavy he felt when he said, Do you really want to know?


    Its the difference between four or five.


    What?


    Su-Gyeom couldnt get rid of the feeling that he heard something he shouldnt have heard.


    He doesnt know, but the four probably meant the members. But why five?


    Of course, there are five U-PITE members, including himself, but in context, it was strange to add him.


    Then, no way.


    Do you mean the director?


    Su-Gyeom carefully put the anxious thoughts that shed through his head, and soon burst into a falseugh and shook his head.


    Haha, that cant be true.


    How could it be, by any chance?


    .


    No, its not, is it?


    .


    Ah, answer me!


    The only thing he heard was silence. Su-Gyeom didnt expect that not hearing an answer would be so nerve-wracking.


    It was absurd that the director would like him, but at the same time, it was also ridiculous to think the members would fall for him.


    Well, yes, he tried up to a hundred to a thousand and flirted with the members. The members misunderstood it and had a crush on him. Of course, this also didnt make sense in Su-Gyeomsmon sense.


    However, if Su-Gyeom had to add a reason, it was even possible to rationalize it by saying, Its his fault.


    But the director was different.


    Whats so regrettable about that great director, he likes a rookie idol who has nothing. The idol belongs to hispany. Even the gender is the same.


    Hey, no matter how hard it is, thats not it. Why would the director like me?


    I can give you tens of thousands of reasons, why someone would like Hyung.


    Yoo-Chan responded firmly to Su-Gyeoms self-deprecating words.


    Su-Gyeom was honestly moved by his unexpected immediate answer.


    Although his confession was still embarrassing, it made Su-Gyeoms heart cry when he heard from someone, There are tens of thousands of reasons to like you.


    Even if he was not fond of the other person, anyone would be agitated by these words. Su-Gyeom soothes his trembling heart by self-justifying himself.


    Uh, anyway, the director like me? I dont think so. Its impossible.


    Well, whatever. Its fine.


    Lee-Gyeom interrupted and answered.


    If Lee-Gyeom had answered more seriously, it would have been easier for Su-Gyeom to deny it. However, when he tried to pass over the directors feelings as if it was nothing, it became more worrisome.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva and looked at the four people nervously. Then Su-Gyeom immediately came to his senses. It was because it was time for the director to arrive soon.


    Lets bounce. He should leave for now.


    It was not something he would think about long enough. Su-Gyeom immediately rummaged in his pocket. Then, without dy, he entered the room and picked up the cell phone that was rolling on the bed. Su-Gyeom doesnt know where his wallet is, but there was a card linked to his cell phone, so it would work out somehow.


    Where are you going?


    Wherever. Dont look for me. Dont worry. I wont miss our schedule.


    When Tae-Won asked, Su-Gyeom answered quickly and roughly wore his shoes. However, as soon as Su-Gyeom was about to open the front door, the door opened on its own.


    To be exact, it was open outside. And the person who opened the door.


    Director.


    Su-Gyeom stepped back when he saw the person he didnt want to face the most right now.<hr>


    I knew it! The director has feelings for our bb too.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Time seemed to stop for a moment. Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva and looked at Seo-Wook. Seo-Wook tilted his head as if he noticed Su-Gyeoms behavior, and smiled, slowly stretching his thick lips.


    Where are you going, Su-Gyeom?


    Uh, thats.


    Su-Gyeom hesitated to answer Seo-Wooks question. His eyes moved quickly in embarrassment.


    Seo-Wook saw the way he rolled his eyes and stared at Su-Gyeom with friendly eyes as if he was dealing with a child.


    Su-Gyeom felt a strange emotion in his eyes and felt some urgency. Su-Gyeom felt that he should no longer continue to indulge in this strange feeling. And to do that, he had to bounce right away.


    Uh, uh!


    Su-Gyeom slowly backed away. Then he stumbled on the doorstep. Seo-Wook reached out to hold Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom saw his behavior, urgently opened his mouth, and shouted. It was because he thought that if he was caught now, it would create a crude and embarrassing situation that hade out of many romance works.


    Dont catch me! I want to fall! Ill fall down, Ah!


    Naturally, Seo-Wook, who was trying to catch Su-Gyeom, hesitated at his words.


    In the meantime, Su-Gyeom sat on his buttocks. Fortunately, it didnt hurt much because he was nning to fall. However, it was embarrassing. Su-Gyeoms embarrassed face turned red.


    Su-Gyeom must be aiming for pstickedy.


    Seo-Wook naturally reached out to Su-Gyeom after jokingly saying it. It was clear that he meant for Su-Gyeom to grab his hand so he could get up.


    If Su-Gyeom had been in his usual state without any thoughts, he would have stood up while grabbing his hands. But now he couldnt bear to. Of course, the director couldnt have liked him. It was never, ever, ever. However, it bothers him for some reason.


    Su-Gyeom stood up on his own strength, pretending not to see Seo-Wooks hand. However, the his n to run away was not feasible because of Seo-Wook was still standing at the front door.


    Seo-Wook narrowed his eyes when he noticed Su-Gyeom looking at the door.


    Su-Gyeom is very strange today.


    Me? No way. Hahaha.


    Su-Gyeom.


    What? What? Oh, Im getting sleepy. I should go to bed. Then Ill go in and sleep now.


    Su-Gyeom decided not to stand out but managed to do the opposite. Of course, he knows it doesnt make sense to suddenly feel sleepy in this situation, but he couldnt help it. What is he supposed to do if his brain could only think of this much?


    Wait, Su-Gyeom. Wait a minute.


    Unfortunately, the director did not seem willing to let Su-Gyeom run away. He naturally grabbed Su-Gyeom by the wrist.


    Su-Gyeom suddenly held his hand, became a surprised rabbit, and his eyes widened Seo-Wook slightly wrinkled his brows when he saw it.


    Tae-Won, whats wrong with him today?


    Well, I dont know.


    He looked around.


    Does anyone know?


    When there was no answer, Seo-Wook carefully looked through the members faces one by one, turned his head again, and looked at Su-Gyeom, who seemed to be about to enter the room at any moment.


    Still, Su-Gyeom was just stamping his feet and not knowing what to do. Although it was cute, the atmosphere itself was too strange to be cute now.


    Hmm thats strange.


    Well, can you please let go of my hand.


    How can I exin this atmosphere?


    Well, so, director, this hand.


    However, there was a heavy pressure mixed in his words.


    And the four peoples expressions hardened when they saw the change.


    At that moment, there was tense tension between the five people. No matter how tactless Su-Gyeom was, he couldnt help feeling something when they revealed it like this and fought.


    The anxiety became more and more realistic due to the strange air flow felt through the skin. Even if it was four people, it was already a problem and now the director was involved. Does he really like him?


    When the thought came to this point, Su-Gyeom naturally swallowed his dry saliva. He blinked his big eyes and rolled his eyes around because he didnt know where to look.


    Su-Gyeoms reaction must be. Looks like someones trying to eat it.


    Huh.


    Seo-Wook hit the nail. Su-Gyeom held his breath without realizing it and covered his mouth. Seo-Wooks eyes became sharp when he saw the reaction. His eyes swept the four men like a de. However, the four also faced Seo-Wook without losing.


    Guys, Su-Gyeom was surprised. Why did you do that?


    And the director.


    What?


    Lee-Gyeom asked coldly. It was never a way of speaking to the director of the agency. As if dealing with the enemy, it was hostile. He was worried that Lee-Gyeom would be at a disadvantage, so Su-Gyeom nearly forgot about the situation he was in.


    Until when are you going to pretend?


    I dont know what youre talking about.


    Then you dont know.


    Hey, hey. Lee-Gyeom, are you crazy?


    Surprised, Su-Gyeom took off his shoes as if he were throwing away Seo-Wooks hand and approached Lee-Gyeom. He wanted to shut him up right away. Of course, he actually intended to. More than that was dangerous.


    Su-Gyeom didnt have any special affection for Lee-Gyeom, but he got attached to him as the same member and he didnt want him to be kicked out of U-PITE because he was fired while attacking the director of his agency.


    I dont know exactly what you guys did, but do you mind if I join you?


    Are you sure you can do that?


    However, contrary to Su-Gyeoms assumption that Seo-Wook would be angry, he was smiling leisurely. It seemed as if this situation was interesting. In the first ce, he seemed to be simply enjoying a game.


    Are you confident?


    .


    Lee-Gyeom could not answer Seo-Wooks question.


    In response to Lee-Gyeoms reaction, Su-Gyeom watched him with nervousness because Lee-Gyeom was about to rush to catch Seo-Wook at any moment.


    Then Su-Gyeom soon realized that he would not be able to prevent this with his own power, and looked to Tae-Won for help. However, Tae-Won was also staring at the director with a fierce face, so Su-Gyeom had to give up quickly.


    Realizing that Tae-Won could not stop Lee-Gyeom, Su-Gyeom looked back at Han-Sol and Yoo-Chan this time. However, the two also lookedpletely different from their usual gentle and soft image.


    In the end, Su-Gyeom was at his wits end and only stamped his feet.


    Then suddenly, he felt that he didnt understand this situation. It was five people who were actually trying to do it, not him, but Su-Gyeom cant understand why he was so worried. On the other hand, there was also a sense of injustice.


    I dont know, I want to go in. Im going to sleep.


    Su-Gyeom threw some words in a rough manner. Then the five peoples eyes were on Su-Gyeom at once. Su-Gyeom was momentarily startled by the look, but the emotion caused by unfairness was greater.


    He couldnt understand why he had to be so nervous. Until just an hour ago, he was lying in bedfortably and fiddling with his cell phone. The current reality of having to suffer from emotions that were not his was unfair.


    Why are you being so scary? I dont even know what the situation is.


    Su-Gyeom, are you crying?


    Hey, why are you crying?


    Hyung, are you crying? Dont cry.


    Hyung, Im sorry. Dont cry.


    Su-Gyeom, whats wrong? Are you okay?


    When Su-Gyeom muttered disgruntledly, the five of them seemed startled and didnt know what to do. Su-Gyeom noticed the changed air, drove this momentum, and suffered a reversal of the atmosphere.


    He thought wanted to cry sadly if he could, but his emotional acting skills were not good enough. So Su-Gyeom pretends to cry roughly.


    Su-Gyeom pretended to control his emotions as if he was sniffling alone for a while, and looked at Seo-Wook with big eyes.


    Then Seo-Wook seemed to be flustered and soon fixed his expression. He held Su-Gyeom in his arms without anyone to stop him.<hr>


    Everyone is fighting for SG. Its just so chaotic.


    Also, my ko-fi because its been reported. So many things happened this week forgive me for not updating. Im wondering if I should take down all of the tranted KR works here because the site is honestly at risk or if you guys have other alternatives so you could read.


    Im thinking of dropping all of my KR trantions but Im still thinking about it. I mean I cant support the site without posting my updated chapters here since I need it for site fees and now my ko-fi is banned too.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Ko-Fi Sponsored by Beverly<hr>


    Su-Gyeom was hugged by Seo-Wooks chest and froze. Something unthinkable happened.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva, blinking only his big eyes.


    The director just hugged me? Why? No, why would he? Is it because he likes me? But why? Oh, no. How, how, since when? Why does the director like me?


    Su-Gyeoms thoughts were overflowing with countless questions, but soon his head nked out.


    Thinking that the director really likes him, he doesnt know what to do in the future.


    He cant believe the CEO of the agency likes the same gender singer from his ownpany. When this fact became known, there would be a huge stir. Of course, what the same members like was not an ordinary issue.


    I wanted to hug you like this, but on the other hand, I didnt want to. If I hug you, I cant see your expression. Seo-wook said in a low-to-medium voice, it is unknown if he knows what is running through Su-Gyeoms mind..


    That I, I, now, that I dont know whats going on right now, so I, uh, what should I do.


    You dont have to do anything.


    Seo-Wooks voice melted sweetly into his eardrums. Was his voice this good? Su-Gyeom admired it again, but on the other hand, he tried to calm his trembling heart.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Wook gently let Su-Gyeom go as if he had never done so. Then, as if someone was for him to pull off from Seo-Wook, someone grabbed Su-Gyeoms arm and pulled it back.


    Su-Gyeom was surprised, turned around and Yoo-chan was holding his arm. However, his eyes were not on Su-Gyeom. Yoo-Chan was looking at Seo-wook with a cold expression.


    Yoo-Chan, are you??


    No matter how tactless Su-Gyeom was, he could see why Yoo-chan was like that.


    Although Seo-Wook didnt make any special confession.However, Yoo-Chan confessed and had not yet received an answer from Su-Gyeom. So he could be jealous of Su-Gyeom being hugged by others in front of my eyes.


    If Yoo-Chan is like this.


    Su-Gyeom nced at Tae-Won, Lee-Gyeom and Han-Sol. As expected, the three people were emitting terrible energy. He almost thought that they could heat up the Earth with just the energy from those people.


    WellIll leave.


    After grasping the situation, Su-Gyeom quickly headed to the front door, vowing not to stand out this time. Fortunately, no one stopped Su-Gyeom this time.


    ***


    Oh, its cold. My nose ising out.


    The problem was that no one really caught it.


    He came out without a coat in the freezing cold of minus 10 degrees, but no one stopped him.


    Sniff I should have dressed up and gone out.


    Su-Gyeom sat on the swing of the building yground, swinging. The night sky was studded with stars. Su-Gyeom looked up at the night sky and trembled in the cold.


    Am I not going to freeze to death at this rate?


    Obviously, there was a huge urge not to return to the dormitory until a while ago, but in the face of extreme cold, survival instinct was ahead.


    Should I just go in? Oh, no, no. I already bounced.


    Su-Gyeom was stamping his feet and sniffing in the cold, pulled down the sleeves of his T-shirt and covered his cold hands.


    uh, its snowing.


    To make matters worse, it snowed. However, the snow was falling so beautifully that he nearly forgot he was going to freeze to death.


    The light of the streetmp brightened.


    Sniff It reminds me of Lee-Gyeom.


    He remembered the memory of running around and trying to catch snowkes with him one day. Su-Gyeom smiled without realizing it. Then, the expression hardened at the thought that came to mind soon.


    Lee-Gyeom Why did you like me?


    There was no one listening, but Su-Gyeom stuttered to himself. Obviously, in his previous life, Lee-Gyeom was embroiled in a sex scandal. That means he has someone else he likes, he didnt understand how Lee-Gyeom ended up liking him.


    Oh, its cold.


    Su-Gyeom muttered to himself and lowered his face. He had nothing to do, so he only looked at his toes, until he saw someones feet in his view.


    Youre good, very good.


    When he looked up at the familiar voice, Lee-Gyeom was standing. He was standing with a long padded jacket. Su-Gyeom opened his mouth without realizing it. Then, his lips pouted discontentedly.


    Why are you picking a fight?


    Why arent you wearing clothes? Its cold.


    Then why didnt you wear anything?


    Lee-Gyeom held out his padded jacket to Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom hesitated and did not receive his clothes willingly because he was worried that he would be cold.


    Wear it, youll catch a cold.


    What about you?


    In the end, Su-Gyeom couldnt refuse the clothes that were pushed close to his nose, and wore a long padded coat. It was not easy to fit the teeth of the zipper because his hands were frozen hard in the cold. While his hands were stuttering a few times, Lee-Gyeom grabbed Su-Gyeoms zipper and lifted it up.


    Anyway, Song Su-Gyeom. Why did you go out in this weather without a coat? You cant even zip it up.


    Who told you to follow me? Youre here. Did I ask you to help me zipper it up? Funny, really.


    Thats because I like you.


    what?


    His eyes widened at the unexpected words. Then Lee-Gyeom smiled,ughing under themp with the falling snow. To his displeasure, he looked extremely handsome.


    Su-Gyeom looked at him nkly and turned his head to the side in surprise at the feeling of fever rising with his face. Then he saw his hand frozen. The sight hurt Su-Gyeoms stomach and worried him.


    Arent you cold? Why arent you wearing clothes?


    Give me a hug if youre worried.


    wow.


    Su-Gyeom was speechless at the unexpected words. Then Lee-Gyeom shamelessly asked back, Why?.


    Wake up and stop dreaming.


    Su-Gyeom responded coldly, but his eyes keep seeing his frozen hand. Then, Su-Gyeom, who couldnt stop worrying in the end, took Lee Seung-rims hand. As expected, his hands were as cold as ice.


    Oh, dont misunderstand.


    No,Ill misunderstand. I misunderstood and imagined it as much as I wanted. Im going to drink kimchi soup and y drums and janggu.


    Hey!


    I like you, so I cant help it.


    Su-Gyeom, who was going to scold, lost his words and his lips straightened at Lee-Gyeoms serious answer.


    His words lingered in his ears.


    I like you, so I cant help it.


    [I saw something amazing today]


    Author: Tteok-bokki, something tteok-bokki.


    As soon as Im drunk, Im drunk.


    Please understand my typo Theres nothing I can do. Im really nervous right now.


    But I stopped drinking.


    Cause the light is just from themp. I dont know if what I saw was real.


    I went to my friends house because thest train was cut off after I drank?


    But my friends house Its our dorm building


    Why did you tell me that the exterior walls of the building were on TV a few times?


    Why did you tell me that the exterior walls of the building were on TV a few times?


    I didnt know it was there. How did you know?


    No I was walking


    Someone sat on the swing and stamped their feet because it looked so cold


    The person wasnt wearing a coat?


    He had pink hair, but his face was really small.


    So you cant even see it well.


    Even though its far away,. My heart beats even though I drank a lot of alcohol.


    Whats wrong with me? Im searching for alcoholic cardiovascr disease.


    Even in the dark.No, no, no.I saw a handsome guy passing by me.


    Thats when I realized it.


    These are my kids


    The handsome one is Lee-Gyeom.


    Lee-Gyeom brought him clothes. But the atmosphere is very The strange thing is


    I think the couple of the cuties had a fight and the cutie ran away from home, so I think Lee-Gyeom came to pick him up.


    Of course, its my happiness circuit. I dont know. Im drunk, so Ill take it as I like.


    Anyway, the two of them quarreled and went holding hands.


    Hold hands. Go. God.


    Theyre holding hands.


    Hand in hand.


    Holding hands.<hr>


    Guys I made a new site  so if ever this gets down then please read there. Ill move all the chapters there if ever this gets taken down. Ill continue posting here as long as it isnt getting reported or is being asked to be taken down. Also made new ko-fi.


    GFR chapters would be moved there.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Hey, if I return to the dorm now, wont it be weird?


    Weird?


    Yes, its weird.


    Welljust ignore it.


    Hey! Can I do that?


    Su-Gyeom stared at Lee-Gyeom in Irritation. It was easy for him to say because he was not the person involved.


    It cant be helped.


    What?


    Its our heart that likes you, and I dont intend to force it. Of course, I cant wait to hear back from you. Id like you to like me, and Id like you to tell me that you would go out with me right away.


    Lee-Gyeomughed self-deprecatingly way, but he continued.


    But I know its greedy. You cant do anything about your feelings right now, so ignore what others say. And one more thing, I dont mean to put you in trouble, either, the other members.


    Yes, thank you.


    What are you thankful for? Thank you for liking you? What do you mean? If you say something like that, Ill strip you off.


    Crazy, what do you mean strip it off!


    I mean the padding jacket. What are you thinking?


    Su-Gyeom crossed his arms in surprise and drew an X on his chest.


    Ah He nodded. Then, he furrowed his brow and stared at Lee-Gyeom.


    I dont threaten you like that?


    Really? But I do so ept it.


    Su-Gyeom paused in front of the door, swallowing a dry spit. He didnt want to go in because the always cozy space felt ufortable. But he couldnt drag on forever.


    Even if he avoided it now, there was no way that he would not meet the members at all in the future. In addition, the director was also not an avoidable opponent.


    So it was a situation that Su-Gyeom had to face one day. He hated it now, but he just had to face it since he knew there was no way to avoid it.


    Su-Gyeom carefully opened the front door. Except for Lee-Gyeom, the three members and the director were sitting. They slowly looked at Su-Gyeom when he walked in with Lee-Gyeom in tow.


    At once, five pairs of eyes turned to Su-Gyeom. He received much attention while filming the broadcast, but it was the first time he felt nervous.


    Su-Gyeom pressed his tight chest and took a deep breath.


    Well, I Honestly, this situation is very embarrassing. I dont know what to do. I didnt expect this to happen to meSo if you want my answers, I cant say anything yet.


    Su-Gyeom was conscious of Seo-Wook and spoke with honorifics, but his face soon flushed when he saw the members. It was because he was embarrassed by the thought that they had sincerely thought of all his words and actions so far.


    Of course, Ive never been flirting I think I did. Oh Im sorry if I did harm. But it wasnt meant to be, never.


    There was no reply to Su-Gyeoms stuttering apology, but each of the three nodded quietly. It was crazy because he didnt know what they were thinking just by that.


    Okay. Ill wait.


    Seo-Wook first answered with his signature slow voice. On the surface, he looked rxed. But he was nervous. Everyone is weak in front of the person they like.


    Well, then Im going to.


    Su-Gyeom greeted him unnaturally, squeaking like a broken robot, and hurried into the room. He rushed into bed and covered the top of his head with a nket.


    He wanted to use a room alone today. Thinking that Tae-Won and Han-Sol woulde in soon, he was nervous and couldnt stand it.


    When Su-Gyeom tried to cover himself with the nket, he heard his heart beating exceptionally loud.


    How long had it been? The door was opened, followed by someoneing in. Su-Gyeom pretended to sleep without breathing.


    ***


    For a few days, Su-Gyeom stayed in the room as much as he could, and when he was on stage, he smiled only the stage and was busy hiding in the car.


    But today was the day of a variety shooting. Thinking that he had to work with the members face to face all day, he felt like his throat was already choking.


    Todays shooting was taking a driving test for a drivers license. In the meantime, whenever Su-Gyeom had time, he received driving training and took a skill test.


    Su-Gyeom failed the skill test once. The reason was simple. He was nervous in the speeding section and stepped on the elerator as hard as possible.


    The drivers license instructor was furious, saying, Do you think the skill test site was a highway?


    He was nervous about the road test, but Su-Gyeom was even more stifled at the thought of being with the members. While feeling a stomach ache burning with tension, Su-Gyeom smiled brightly at the production team as if nothing had happened.


    Here we go!


    Yes! Ill hit the te!


    Han-Sol responded cheerfully to the production teams words. Then, he smiled when they made eye contact with Su-Gyeom for a moment. Su-Gyeom was surprised and turned his eyes away. Then Han-Sol burst into extremeughter, saying, Is that even good?


    Whats this?


    Hello, were U-PITE!


    Oh, hello, were U-PITE!


    Su-Gyeom shouted it so many times that he stammered with greetings he could say while sleeping. It meant that he was embarrassed and nervous.


    Sure enough, the members were preparing to tease Su-Gyeom with a smiling face. Tae-Won was the first to speak.


    Su-Gyeom must have been very nervous.


    Whats wrong, whats wrong?


    I know, Hyung. Why are you so nervous?


    Rx, itll be alright.


    You shameless people.


    Su-Gyeom tried hard to smile brightly as he shook his hand while swallowing the snort that came to his lips.


    No, no! Im not nervous!


    What do you mean not nervous? You are very nervous.


    Anyway, its not? No, its not!


    When Su-Gyeom stomped his feet and acted exaggeratedly as if it were unfair, the members burst intoughter again.


    Well, today is actually the day we have our drivers license test!


    Tae-Won looked at the cue card and said it in a bright tone. Then the members reacted and pretended to be surprised.


    Hey, hey! Dont say it!


    When Lee-Gyeom opened his mouth, Su-Gyeom freaked out and shook to cover his mouth. Lee-Gyeom is not only tall but also has good core muscles. He moved his upper body around and avoided Su-Gyeoms hand.


    Su-Gyeom failed the skill test once! For speeding!


    Hey! You! No, Im sorry. Im sorry. I didnt mean to speed. But Im so sorry. Im sorry to bother you. Ill be careful. The next examination is straight up.


    Su-Gyeom got emotional with Lee-Gyeom, and then suddenly apologized to the public while looking at the camera. Even the production team burst intoughter at sight.


    Thanks to this, the opening shoot went smoothly.


    Following the opening, road tests began. The first member to take the test was Yoo-Chan. Yoo-Chan passed the test with a perfect score.


    Then, Lee-Gyeom, Tae-Won, and Han-Sol took the test one after another. Somehow, it was his turn, and Su-Gyeom stamped his foot in double tension.


    When his mouth dried up due to the tension and turned into a desert, it was finally Su-Gyeoms turn.


    Youre good!


    Yes, thank you.


    While flinching at his touch, Su-Gyeom gained a little strength from encouragement, took a deep breath, and got into the car.


    Su-Gyeom put on his seat belt and prepared for the test calmly. Course B, which was the most challenging course during practice, was assigned. Thinking it was worse, Su-Gyeom drove slowly with a face that almost made him cry.


    About 20 minutester, Su-Gyeom and Yoo-Chans car slowly returned to the academy. Curious about the results, the members pulled their heads out and waited for Su-Gyeom.


    The two people got out of the car approached, and Su-Gyeoms expression was as dark as ever. Han-Sol forced down the corners of his mouth and held back hisughter, making him look strange.


    How did it go?


    .


    Did you fail? Whats wrong? Why, how? Youre speeding again?


    To Tae-Wons question, Su-Gyeom passed by the members without answering anything and walked lightly.


    When Han-Sol noticed that Su-Gyeom was somewhat distant, he coughed a couple of times and finally opened his mouth.


    I made an illegal U-turn.


    What?


    You made an illegal U-turn during the test?


    Han-Sol couldnt hold back hisughter at Yoo-Chans remark when he asked back as if he couldnt believe it.


    So the supervisor was very angry. He said he had never seen anyone make an illegal U-turn during a road test in his life.<hr>


    Thanks to Jane for supporting me, do tell me which story you want me to update.


    LIFE UPDATE: I am sick this week and moving out to my new ce on Sunday but Ill try to return updates to normal once I settled in and is healthy again.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Its all right, Hyung. Thats possible.


    Yoo Chan patted Su-Gyeom on the back. Su-Gyeom felt the touch and looked up at Yoo-Chan with drooping eyes.


    Really? But the supervisor says this is the first time.


    Youll have a lot of other experiences.


    Su-Gyeom felt relief from Yoo-Chansfort.


    Thats a relief. Yoo-Chan, what was your score?


    I 100 points.


    Oh, right Go away.


    Yoo Chans efforts tofort depressed Su-Gyeom quickly went to nothing; rather, it was counterproductive. Su-Gyeom briefly overlooked the fact that Yoo-Chan passed the test with a perfect score and soon became more depressed.


    Not only the members but also the production crew burst intoughter.


    ***


    After the filming waspleted, the car carrying the members headed to the beef restaurant where Seo-Wook was waiting. It is a ce where beef is grilled partly, and it was famous for its high price.


    Su-Gyeom had been in a low mood as a result of his license test and was feeling better as the restaurant approached.


    Are you feeling better now?


    Huh? What?


    I mean your feelings.


    Su-Gyeom was surprised, wondering how Tae-Won was able to tell. Tae-Won, who was watching, burst into extremeughter.


    It would be weirder not to know your feelings. It looks so transparent.


    Really?


    Yes, indeed.


    Su-Gyeom became embarrassed and scratched the back of his hand. Meanwhile, the van stopped in front of the restaurant.


    Get off first. Ill put park the van.


    Yes! Enjoy!


    The members got out of the car quickly. Su-Gyeom greeted Min-Seung, recalling what he had heard earlier. Min-Seung said they would eat in a room reserved separately from other staff members. Only the U-PITE members and Seo-Wook would eat in a different room.


    Su-Gyeom headed to the room where Seo-Wook was waiting under the guidance of the staff and took a deep breath in front of the door. It was because he was nervous thinking he would meet Seo-Wook again.


    He was nervous because the person who liked him was thepanys director.


    Han-Sol whispered in a low voice in Su-Gyeoms ear.


    Hyung, dont be so nervous. Im jealous.


    What?


    It was ridiculous that he was jealous because Su-Gyeom was nervous, but on the other hand, Su-Gyeoms cheeks heated up as he felt like his heart was being conveyed without filtration.


    While Su-Gyeom was cooling off his hot cheeks, Han-Sol opened the door, wrapped his shoulder in one arm, and entered the room.


    Uh, uh.


    It happened without any time to stop.


    Su-Gyeom btedly thought something was wrong but didnt hate it enough to hit Han-Sols arm. Su-Gyeom was used to the other members touch.


    Seo-Wook slightly peeked his eyes at the two and slightly tilted his head to the side. As soon as Seo-Wook tried to open his mouth, Han-Sol said faster.


    Hyung, sit down here.


    Han-Sol is already leading him while holding his shoulder, so he had no choice when he said to sit. Su-Gyeom sat next to him. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom sat with Han-Sol on the right and a wall on the left.


    In addition, he sat at the end of the diagonal line with Seo-Wook.


    Seo-Wook snorted as if he was dumbfounded, but Su-Gyeom, who was far from him, did not see it.


    The members then entered the room, wondering where they would take a seat for a while, and then stared at Han-Sol with dissatisfied eyes. However, Han-Sol smiled pleasantly with a proud face, pretending to be fine.


    Yoo-Chan quickly sat across from Su-Gyeom.


    Then it was Lee-Gyeom who settled down to the seat next to Yoo-Chan. Two tables were connected so three people could sit in each chair, but Lee-Gyeom casually brought the tableware from Seon-Wooks side and moved it to Su-Gyeoms table. Thanks to this, Tae-Won was left alone with Seo-Wook.


    The director was the one who the members kept in check the most. If the public enemy director could be separated from Su-Gyeom as far as possible, it would have been an eptance to take a step back now.


    you guys are so cute.


    Thank you!


    Tae-Won smiled back at Seo-Wooks remark, which was ridiculous and clearly ironic.


    Seo-Wook closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. It was embarrassing to think he wouldpete with these young children, but it bothered him on the one hand.


    The members lived with Su-Gyeom for 24 hours, and nobody knew what could happen. Precisely because of this reason, he felt restless.


    Im thinking of moving your amodation. What do you think?


    What? Suddenly?


    Su-Gyeom was eating potato sd as a side dish and asked back. Coincidentally, Han-Sol and Tae-Won covered Su-Gyeom with their bodies, so he could barely see his face.


    Seo-Wook smiled as if nothing had happened, but he slowly became irritated. What a bunch of cute kids. He smiled slowly and decided to carry out the n he had been thinking about.


    Youve grown up enough now, and I think itll be inconvenient to share a room.


    Its not particrly ufortable.


    Lee-Gyeom replied in a firm tone. Regardless of whether he did or not, Seo-Wook continued.


    I just found a sale in the building I live in. Its just downstairs from my house, and there are six rooms. There are three bathrooms. We can each use a room, and one for clothes. There are three bathrooms, so preparing will be much easier than now.


    Wow, thats awesome.


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-Gyeoms eyes sparkled. The darkening of the other members faces was not something that Su-Gyeom, fascinated by the story of the new house, could notice.


    Its really good. Oh, of course, the amodation is good now, but I like the fact that there are three bathrooms!


    Right? I prepared it because I thought so.


    Uhbut wouldnt it be too expensive? I think its too much for us.


    Are you worried that I dont have money?


    Well, thats not the case.


    At Seo-Wooks words, Su-Gyeom blurred the end of his words.


    If Seo-Wook put forward his wealth, Su-Gyeom had nothing to say. He has a vague idea of how rich he is. He heard that his house has been running steelpanies for generations and has factories in Korea but worldwide.


    When Su-Gyeom recalled that fact, he wondered how useless it was to worry about money. Su-Gyeom just wanted to enjoy thefort he was given.


    Then Su-Gyeom looked at him with a sudden thought.


    Then does the director live there alone? In a house with six rooms and three bathrooms?


    No.


    Are you living with someone else?


    Su-Gyeom was surprised and asked back, and Seo-Wooks answer came back at once.


    Why are you disappointed?


    No, no. I was surprised you dont like a person who would live with someone.


    Seo-Wook smiled and squinted his eyes. He looked like he was going to die because Su-Gyeom was so cute. Su-Gyeom felt like his face was heating up at the smile, so he swept the back of his nose.


    My house is on the top floor, so it has two floors, so there are more rooms and bathrooms.


    The penthouse that Ive only heard about!


    In response to an unexpected answer, Su-Gyeom covered his mouth with both hands. Its amazing to live in a six-bedroom house alone, you know.


    In his head, the penthouse that he saw in the drama unfolded. Su-Gyeoms heart was pounding, just imagining what a luxurious house it was.


    There are a lot of rooms, so if youre frustrated there,e to my house.


    Really?


    Yes, indeed.


    Oh, no.


    Su-Gyeom was delighted with Seo-Wooks words but soon recalled the fact that he liked him and hurriedly withdrew his words. Then Seo-Wook stretched his lips again andughed.


    By the way, I heard Su-Gyeom took a drivers license test today.


    ..


    Whats wrong with the reaction? Did you fail?


    ..


    There was silence in the room at Seo-Wooks question. Su-Gyeom put down his chopsticks and bowed his head. The other members bit their lower lips to close their smudgingughter.<hr>


    Everyones threatened by the Director

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Its all right. Anybody could fail.


    Seo-Wook noticed the results after seeing the U-PITE members reactions and spoke softly as if he were soothing him. However, the dark shade on Su-Gyeoms face did not seem to disappear.


    Whats wrong? How did you fail? You didnt fasten your seat belt?


    No


    Then?


    That I made an illegal U-Turn.


    Oh.


    Seo-Wook unknowingly uttered an exmation and raised his hand to cover his mouth. He was confident that he wouldnt get flustered even if he got an out-of-this-world answer, but he was quite surprised because he didnt think about making an illegal U-turn.


    At the same time, he imagined how embarrassed Su-Gyeom would have been and didnt know what to do even after making an illegal U-turn, andughed.


    Youre notughing, are you?


    Oh, no.


    Would you please put your hands away?


    Oh, meat is here.


    When Seo-Wook was in a difficult situation and was embarrassed, an employee came in with the meat. Su-Gyeom still had suspicious eyes, but he quickly fixed his eyes on the glossy meat. Seeing his sparkling eyes, Seo-Wook thought it was a good thing that he bought meat.


    When he heard the meat cooking golden brown, Su-Gyeom held chopsticks in his mouth and looked at the grill expectantly.


    It was like a thousand years to wait for the meat to cook, even though he knew it would cook quickly because it was beef.


    You can eat now.


    The staff kindly guided the meat with juicy meat on the front te. Since then, Su-Gyeoms chopsticks began to move busily.


    Eat slowly. You will upset your stomach.


    As Han-Sol was worried, Su-Gyeom nodded and constantly pushed the food into his puffy cheeks. Meat, potato sd, meat, potato sd, meat.


    Hyung, drink this, at least.


    This time Yoo-Chan held a ss of cider and handed it to him. Su-Gyeom drank the ss without hesitation. He felt like his throat was burning every time he drank the cider, but on the other hand, he liked it because it seemed to cool his chest.


    It was when he was happily eating meat. Suddenly, Su-Gyeom tilted his head to the vibration felt in his pocket.


    It was Su-Gyeom, who had no family or friends except for the U-PITE members. All the people who will contact him are gathered here now, so he doesnt even know who has contacted him.


    Su-Gyeom took out his cell phone with a curious look on his face. However, as soon as he saw the name on the screen, his face quickly crumpled like a piece of paper.


    [Youre doomed]


    You are doomed was the biggest curse Su-Gyeom, who rarely uses harsh expressions, could do.


    Su-Gyeom was well aware of the fear of failing because he became a mangdol and ruined himself. Therefore, he did not use this expression recklessly.


    Nevertheless, it meant that he was a worthy opponent.


    Why? Who is it?


    Yoo-Chan, sitting in front of Su-Gyeom, looked at his expression and asked anxiously. Then Su-Gyeom hurriedly fixed his expression and rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    Oh, let me talk for a minute.


    Su-Gyeom crept up from his seat, looking around. He couldnt answer this call in the presence of Yoo-Chan.


    The call didnt hang up until Su-Gyeom left the room and headed to the corner at the end of the hall. Su-Gyeom walked slowly on purpose, but this damn thing stayed on the phone.


    Hello?


    -Oh, hello. Its me, Shin Myung-Hyun.


    I know, you punk. Su-Gyeom secretly raised his middle finger in his pocket. No matter how much Shin Myung-Hyun was on the phone and couldnt see Su-Gyeom holding up his middle finger, he had to manage his image as a celebrity, so he couldnt openly cuss because he didnt know who would see it.


    -Are you doing something? Youre picking up the phe.


    Oh, yes, well. I was eating.


    -Im not interrupting, am I? Ill have to tell something quickly and hang up.


    Yes, well Whats the matter?


    Su-Gyeom tried not to show a bitter look as much as possible. It was because he knew he could not hide his feelings well.


    -I thought wed meet up and have a meal. Coffee is good if youre really busy.


    Oh, thats.


    -If youre busy, you can schedule it. I just want to meet Su-Gyeom.


    Yes, well.


    -If youre busy this week, how about next week? There will be music shows, so if we set a day without music shows How about Monday?


    Su-Gyeom sincerely agonized over Shin Myung-Hyuns proposal. Should he see him or not?


    Of course, he didnt want to meet if he wanted to. However, on the other hand, there was also a desire to know how this guy twisted Yoo-Chan in his previous life.


    Su-Gyeom didnt like the fact that he couldnt pay him back from their previous life. Therefore, he wanted to give him payback at least once as much as he could.


    Okay. Ill check the time and get back to you.


    -Wow? Then Ill be waiting for your call.


    Shin Myung-Hyun raised his voice as if feeling happy. In response, Su-Gyeom stuck out his tongue at the phone screen and made fun of him.


    -Then go and finish eating.


    Yes. Ill go in.


    Su-Gyeom gave a polite greeting and hung up the phone. However, even though he hung up the phone, he still felt ufortable, so he grumbled and headed to the room.


    Who did you talk to?


    There is some strange man.


    As soon as he went inside, Lee-Gyeom asked as if he had been waiting. Su-Gyeom didnt even want to put Shin Myung-Hyuns name in his mouth, so he answered roughly.


    Strange man?


    Tae-Won narrowed his eyebrows and asked again. Su-Gyeom raised his chopsticks to eat meat again but felt that his voice was low and looked at him.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    You said you were a strange man. Whats so strange about him? Who is it? Why does a strange man call you?


    When several questions poured out instantly, Su-Gyeom was embarrassed and bit his lips. He didnt know what to answer at first, so he just started to eat again, but Tae-Wons face became even grimmer.


    What is he doing?


    What Its a singer.


    He replied to the question again, but seeing Tae-Won with such a serious look, Su-Gyeom was scared that he might have done something wrong.


    Su-Gyeom looked at Han-Sol, next to him, as a request for help. However, Han-Sol also looked scary. He didnt think he could ask Han-Sol for help, so he looked at Yoo-Chan this time. However, he was no different from Han-Sol.


    Su-Gyeom had no intention of getting help from Lee-Gyeom in the first ce, so he moved on, and there was only Seo-Wook left. Su-Gyeom looked at him with expectation because he was good-natured.


    Seo-Wook lightly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, but his eyes were cold. Su-Gyeom opened his rabbit eyes, surprised by Seo-Wooks rarely-seen expression.


    Its nothing so serious. He is Shin Myung-Hyun from ck A.


    The one you gave your number tost time?


    Even before Su-Gyeoms exnation was over, Yoo-Chan asked as if he were interrogating. Su-Gyeom nodded cautiously, looking at his countenance.


    Uh, yes.


    Why does he call?


    He wanted to meet.


    Su-Gyeom felt depressed because he felt scolded even though he did nothing in particr. So, he drooped his eyebrows pitifully.


    Why?


    What?


    Why would he want to meet?


    I dont know that


    Come to think of it he didnt even ask why. No, honestly, it was a little strange to ask. To ask the other person to eat, Why? is no different from arguing.


    Su-Gyeom gave his number?


    Seo-Wook, who was listening quietly, intervened. He was only smiling. His smile gave Su-Gyeom goosebumps.


    I didnt give it to you.


    What are you talking about? You said Yoo-Chan didnt have a cell phone and gave him your number.


    Han-Sol stepped in like a bolt. Su-Gyeom, embarrassed, looked around, but there seemed to be no one on his side.


    It was then. Seo-Wook reached out his hand in the direction of Su-Gyeom. Seo-Wook opened his mouth when he was about to blink because he didnt know what it meant.


    Ill confiscate your cell phone from today.<hr>


    Better exin about that person from ck A

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    What? confiscate it?


    Su-Gyeom asked back, doubting his ears. He is not a trainee. He cant believe the director is confiscating his phone. He looked at Seo-Wook with a shocked expression, but Seo-Wook ignored Su-Gyeom, saying, Hurry up.


    No! How can I live without a phone in this era?


    If it were anything else, Su-Gyeom would have done as he was told to do without defiance, but confiscating the cell phone was too harsh. In addition, he didnt do anything bad, and he didnt date.


    Its just a number Of course, its right that he gave it to him, but he wouldnt have given it to Shin Myung-Hyun because he wanted it. He tried to stop Yoo-Chan from approaching him, so that happened.


    Su-Gyeom.


    yes.


    Give me your cell phone.


    Well, but.


    Hurry up.


    Su-Gyeoms shoulders drooped at Seo-Wooks attitude, which seemed to have nopromise. Su-Gyeom grabbed Han-Sols clothes next to him in a hurry and asked for help.


    Hurry up and give it.


    Hey, Sol.


    The director asks for it.


    However, Han-Sol had yet to have any intention of helping Su-Gyeom. On the contrary, he replied lightly as if it had worked well.


    In the end, Su-Gyeom got up from his seat and stood before Seo-Wook.


    By the way, I feel this is a little unfair.


    Whats wrong with you?


    I didnt date. I didnt do anything bad.


    As he was walking, he stared at Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom, will you hate me for confiscating your cell phone?


    No, but.


    But?


    Wow, Ill hate it.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Su-Gyeom felt hope from Seo-wooks question, swallowed his dry saliva and replied. Then Seo-Wook stretched his lips and smiled. Su-Gyeoms heart swelled like a balloon with anticipation at the smile.


    So you have some resentment? Give me your cell phone.


    Bang!


    The anticipation burst in an instant. Su-Gyeom admitted that there was no more room for negotiation and eventually held out his cell phone. Seo-Wook took the cell phone and put it in his jacket pocket.


    Su-Gyeom looked at his hand, holding a cell phone in vain like a roon who washed his cotton candy but now has empty hands.


    Shit


    Su-Gyeom, youre cursing.


    Well, its not that, but I just came out without realizing it.


    Su-Gyeom returned to his ce with drooping shoulders. In the meantime, a pile of ripe beef was on his te.


    Han-Sol or Yoo-Chan probably did it, but now he has no appetite.


    However, he couldnt help but eat Korean beef, so Su-Gyeom secretly picked up chopsticks and ate some meat. The rich juices spread in the mouth, and the beef was chewed gently.


    While eating one or two pieces of meat, Su-Gyeoms wrinkled expression gradually unfolded.


    The five people watching the scene tried to hold back their smiles. It was because they knew that if they burst intoughter now, Su-Gyeom would get angry.


    Oh!


    Su-Gyeoms seemed to have realized something, making five eyes curious. Su-Gyeom soon looked at Seo-Wook with his big eyes shining.


    Until when are you confiscating it? One day? Two days? Three days? No way is it a week?


    Theres no time limit.


    What?


    Su-Gyeom looked at Seo-Wook with a face as if the world had copsed. He seemed to be opening and closing his lips for a long time as if he didnt know what to say, but he immediately opened his mouth as if he had something to say.


    Well, theres no such thing! There has to be a deadline! Well, until this month or until we win first ce!


    There is no such thing.


    Director!


    Su-Gyeom called Seo-Wook crying. In the end, Seo-Wook decided to take a step back in response to that desperation.


    Be good, and Ill give it back.


    Ive always been good.


    Su-Gyeom murmured as if it were unfair. He is not saying this himself, but Su-Gyeom was really nice. Since he was a trainee, he has never missed practice. He didnt cause an ident, either.


    It was only when Su-Gyeom didnt follow Seo-Wooks words that he had a military disease. So it wasnt wrong to say that you were always nice.


    Seo-Wook was also well aware of the fact, so he seemed lost in thought for a moment but soon smiled.


    Then, if you act pretty.


    If I act pretty?


    Yes. If you act pretty.


    When asked back by Su-Gyeom, Seo-Wook responded as if emphasizing it.


    Su-Gyeom was lost in thought. What the hell is being pretty? When is he pretty? How did the fans like it?


    Su-Gyeoms head moved busily.


    I.


    After a short consideration, Su-Gyeom carefully opened his mouth.


    Yes, say it.


    I was originally Uh, always pretty.


    It was embarrassing to say it, but he really was. Fans were going crazy about how pretty Su-Gyeom was no matter what he did. Whether heughs, cries, is angry, is serious, acts cute, or does not act cute. Therefore, the answer was he was originally pretty.


    Thats not wrong.


    Seo-Wook shook his head. But then the words from his mouth were enough to make Su-Gyeom despair again.


    Then act prettier than now.


    How?


    Su-Gyeom should think about it himself.


    It was a friendly voice, but Su-Gyeom eventually gave up halfway. He picked up the meat that Yoo-Chan served on his te and ate it with his chopsticks.


    ***


    Su-Gyeom entered the amodation andy down on the living room floor. The mere absence of a cell phone made his heart empty. It seemed that the person he loved was a cell phone.


    Su-Gyeom, go to your room and lie down. Your back would hurt.


    My heart aches, and I dont feel anything else.


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom replied in a weak voice. Tae-Won thought his words were funny and soon sat next to Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom naturallyy on his thigh.


    Are you that sad?


    I feel like the world has copsed.


    One phone is missing?


    I didnt know I was this dependent on my cell phone.


    Tae-Won burst intoughter at Su-Gyeoms words. At once, Su-Gyeoms eyes became busy, but soon his eyes drooped down like a puppy in the rain as if he had no energy to fight.


    Im a little sad. What have I done so wrong?


    You offered your number. Why did you say youd give him your number when he is a weirdo?


    That guy is Yoo-Chans.


    Yoo-Chan?


    He showed some interest in Yoo-Chan. Our precious maknae.


    Su-Gyeom almost talked about what the bastard did to Yoo-Chan in his past life. If he talked about it, he would inevitably spill that Yoo-Chan is gay. He cant go out like this.


    Oh, wait a minute.


    Su-Gyeom, determined to keep Yoo-Chans secret in his own way, felt something strange and paused. He realized something important while talking with Tae-Won.


    Whats wrong?


    Yoo-Chan likes me.


    Well, yes. Whats wrong with that?


    Tae-Won replied calmly and asked back at the same time. Suddenly, he didnt seem to understand why Su-Gyeom was saying this.


    Then you already know everything.


    What?


    Tae-Won tilted his head at Su-Gyeoms self-talk. He is not sure if Su-Gyeom was distracted by his thoughts.


    Until now, Yoo-Chan had been struggling alone to keep the secret that he was gay, but Yoo-Chan confessed to him. All the other members know. Even the director seemed to know when he saw the situation.


    In the end, everyone knew that Yoo-Chan liked men. Of course, Yoo-Chan, the other members, and the director liked men. In this situation, the fact that Yoo-Chan is gay could not have been a w.


    Therefore, he did not have to be nervous about protecting Yoo-Chans secret.


    Of course, Su-Gyoem doesnt have to tell Yoo-Chan in detail about his previous life, but it also means that he didnt have to sacrifice his cell phone.


    Su-Gyeom realized this, struggled with injustice and shouted.


    What? My phone was taken away for no reason!

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Tae-Won burst into extremeughter as he watched Su-Gyeoms scream. Naturally, Su-Gyeoms eyes became sharp, but even that was only a pleasure for Tae-Won.


    You knew everything!


    Su-Gyeom asked Tae-won, who burst intoughter as if he were happy, in a voice mixed with resentment. Then Tae-Won only shrugged lightly.


    What did I do?


    That, that, that!


    What do you mean?


    Oh, anyway!


    Although he already realized that he knew everything, he couldnt dare to point out that Yoo-Chan was gay in front of Tae-Won. Su-Gyeom struggled with frustration, pulling his hair in the process.


    Oh, my hair is falling out.


    Get out of here!


    Su-Gyeom screamed his feelings, and Tae-won clicked his tongue. Su-Gyeom sniffed and aimed at Tae-Won again, and soon opened his eyes as innocently as possible. Tae-wons eyes narrowed as he faced the innocent round eyes as if he knew nothing.


    Whats with this look?


    Oh, what do you mean?


    Su-Gyeom smiled and clung close to Tae-Won. Tae-Won watch Su-Gyeoms behavior quietly, but he left it alone. No, rather, he got closer to Su-Gyeom.


    Oh, that, you, isnt that too close?


    Is that so? I dont know.


    Yes?


    Su-Gyeom was at a loss for words to respond to Tae-Wons obvious answer. On the other hand, the reason why he couldnt argue more was that he was the one who failed to realized.


    Hyung, anyway.


    Anyways?


    Lend me your cell phone.


    No.


    Oh, why!


    Su-Gyeom shouted resentfully at the answer that came back at once. Then, the yfulness attached to Tae-Wons face was lifted and hardened. Su-Gyeom was honestly quite frightened by the change. He was startled but tried not to show it.


    Do you want to keep in touch with him that much?


    What?


    Do you want to keep in touch with that strange guy that much?Su-Gyeoms big eyes fluttered. The long eyshes fluttered up and down. Su-Gyeom didnt understand what Tae-Won was saying.


    Su-Gyeom had a brain freeze for a while and btedly came to his senses.


    He was misunderstood.


    Oh, no! Are you crazy?! Why would I contact him?!


    Then why are you doing this?


    Oh, I must y Cookie Run Kingdom! If you dont fight for a day, youll be kicked out of the guild! How hard it was to enter the guild!


    What?


    That guild doesnt ept anyone! There are a lot of cookies to grow, and the conditions are tricky! If you dont run, youll be kicked out without rice!


    At Su-Gyeoms words, Tae-Won blinked silently this time. His eyes, which looked rather fierce, became bewildered.


    So lend me your phone. Ill log in and y the game.


    Now, wait. Is it really because of the game? Youre not trying to get in touch with him?


    Oh, no! Why would I keep in touch with him? I shudder just thinking about him!


    When a harsh word popped out of Su-Gyeoms mouth, Tae-Wons expression became serious. Now everything seems strange.


    What, you didnt like him?


    No, no, no! Dont say horrible things, really.


    Su-Gyeom shouted No in threebos in a row. Only then did Tae-Won sigh with relief and felt like he did not understand some things.


    Then why are you giving him your number?


    Oh, thats because that bastard is aiming at Yoo-Chan!


    Tae-Won became serious and inquisitive about Su-Gyeoms response, which even hit his chest with frustration. Su-Gyeom felt something was wrong, but Tae-won also knew that Yoo-chan was gay.


    Thats the real reason? Just because he is aiming at Yoo-Chan? No matter how much I looked at him, he didnt seem to be interested in Yoo-Chan, but he seemed to be with you?


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom sighed deeply. He knows he can talk now, but its not a good memory, so he couldnt speak easily as if he had a thorn in his throat.


    Su-Gyeom pressed his frustrated chest hard and opened his mouth.


    In my past life


    Past life?


    Uh, in my past life. That bastard lured Yoo-Chan, then did the interview.


    what?


    Outting.


    Even the words were painful to say. Su-Gyeoms heart ached just imagining how much it must have hurt Yoo-chan. Above all, the guilt of leaving him alone, while he is down, strangled Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom turned his head down.


    On top of that Its also about him. I dont know exactly what happened, but.


    Ha. What a son of a gun.


    Tae-won murmured in a frightful voice.


    I know. Thats why. To keep him away from Yoo-Chan.


    .


    Even if its not apliment that he did well, Su-Gyeom thought he would be able to understand. However, Tae-Won only stared at Su-Gyeom with cold eyes. Su-Gyeom wondered if he had done anything wrong, and at the same time, his lips were pouting because he was inundated with injustice.


    Song Su-Fyeom.


    why.


    Su-Gyeom looked at him. Then Tae-Won sighed long.


    Why would you handle that alone? Thats what hes going to do to you.


    There was deep concern in Tae-Wons words. Su-Gyeom, who felt his feelings, made eye contact with Tae-won, soothing his surprised heart. Tae-Wons dark ck eyes were so friendly.


    Su-Gyeom. We, I dont know.


    After a short sigh, he called Su-Gyeoms name in a soft voice. Then he went on calmly.


    You have a memory of your past life, but we dont. So I dont know what happened to you. Youve already endured it alone. We dont remember anything, but you know the weight of that memory.


    Tae-Won looked as if he was dying of regret that he made Su-Gyeom endure all of it alone. It wasnt his fault, but Tae-Won felt sorry for Su-Gyeom even though it couldnt be his fault.


    Su-Gyeom felt he was feeling sorry for him and thanked him for his feelings that were delivered.


    So tell me. So that I can know.


    yes, I will.


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom nodded with a morefortable mind. Then Tae-Won also smiled brightly as if he was relieved.


    Tae-Won slipped out his cell phone.


    Its a secret.


    Oh, of course! Youre the best! Thank you!


    Su-Gyeom hugged Tae-Won with a surge of gratitude. Tae-Won was surprised by Su-Gyeoms sudden behavior and stopped, but soon he also hugged Su-Gyeom hard.


    Um, Hyung Im suffocating.


    Did you flirt without thinking about it?


    Well, thats not it.


    Su-Gyeom, dont do this much. Im trying to hold back from eating.


    Oh, my gosh, I got it. Oh, I wont!


    At Tae-Wons words, Su-Gyeom eximed, freaked out. Tae-wons expression was distorted with dissatisfaction at the words.


    I told you to do it moderately, not to not do it.


    Oh, what do you want me to do?


    You should do it enough for me to resist the desire to eat you, but please treat me like that.


    How do I know that!


    If you dont know, you can just be eaten.


    No, so I just wont?


    Su-Gyeom gave Tae-Won an indifferent answer. However, it isnt the answer that Tae-Won wanted.


    Then Ill just eat you up


    Stop, stop, stop, thats a strange thing! Dont eat me! Why do you keep saying eating?


    Youll know when you eat it, if you want to eat it or not.


    Its a question that you can tell even if you dont eat it!


    Su-Gyeom shouted desperately at Tae-wons half-heartfelt and half-joking. As if he would eat him at any moment.


    In response, Tae-Won tried to wrap up his smudging smile and lightly tickled Su-Gyeoms slim waist.


    Ah!


    Su-Gyeom groaned reflexively, was surprised and hurriedly blocked his mouth even after he made a sound.<hr>


    I got kicked out from the guild in cookie run too once I missed two times to log in. I understand Su-Gyeoms worries. Please help me buy raws through Patreon

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva, wondering if Tae-won heard the sound he made. It would be weirder if he didnt, but he can only hope.


    Su-Gyeom.


    What?


    There are two options.


    Su-Gyeom was so nervous and tilted his head at an unexpected remark.


    Why the choice all of a sudden? Tae-Won continued to talk when he was about to blink his big eyes, wondering what to choose in this situation.


    Going to bed naturally like this and going to bed unnaturally.


    Huh? Huh?


    Choose.


    What do you mean by unnatural?


    Choose it if youre curious. To be or not to be.


    Okay not. What are you talking about?


    Su-Gyeom huffed and pushed Tae-Won out of his arms. He almost gave the answer Tae-Won wanted. Then Tae-Won looked like he was going to die of regret.


    Oh, Im not going to let you go. Dont mess with me!


    Im not kidding. I mean it.


    Su-Gyeoms face turned white at Tae-Wons serious answer, and soon became red. It was natural for Tae-Won to burst intoughter at the transparent reaction.


    Oh, thats even worse!


    Su-Gyeom freaked out and got up. Then he hurried to his room. Of course, with Tae-Wons cell phone in his hand.


    Oh. I thought I was about to be eaten.


    It was when Su-Gyeom, lying in bed, breathed a sigh of relief and murmured to himself. A dreary voice came from somewhere.


    About to be eaten? By whom?


    Wow, Sol. Since when have you been here?


    Ive been here since earlier.


    Han-Sol looked at Su-Gyeom with dissatisfied eyes. Su-Gyeom was not guilty ofmitting a crime, but he swept away his surprised heart.


    Did Tae-Won Hyung try to eat you?


    That, uh must have been a joke.


    When Su-Gyeom, who has no talent for lying, smiled and tried to pass it lightly, Han-Sol snorted.Im sure its no joke.


    How do you know that?


    Because I feel the same way.


    What?


    Surprised by Han-Sols words, his eyes widened, but Han-Sol climbed into the bed. They were so close to each other. The single bed was too narrow for two men.


    Hey, hey! Go down!


    Hey, isnt this just sleeping? Im good at this!


    Even though Su-Gyeom hated and denied it, Han-Sol smiled and hugged Su-Gyeom. Su-Gyeom was quickly held in his arms and struggled, but Han-Sols long arms and legs hugged Su-Gyeom as if he were a gourd.


    Hey, Jeong Han-Sol!


    Wow, thats nice. Im so happy.


    Han-Sol murmured as if he were really happy. Su-Gyeom wondered why hugging made him so happy, so he forgot to push him away. Then Han-Sol held Su-Gyeom in his arms during that time. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeom was buried in Han-Sols chest.


    When his face touched his strong yet fluffy chest, Su-Gyeoms face turned red as if burning.


    Fans liked that Han-Sol had a baby face and a strong chest. Now he understands what the fans meant. Objectively speaking Han-Sol has a big heart and a big body.


    He could only bury his face in his chest.


    What, what, what?!


    It was very embarrassing.


    Why, you used to hug me well.


    Thats!


    At Han-Sols words, Su-Gyeom tried to answer back at once but soon blurred the end of his words.


    At that time, in order to work hard, he hit and even touched first. However, now that he knows Han-Sol likes him, he cant bear to do so.


    In other words, he was used as needed. When Su-Gyeom realized this, he couldnt bear to push him away with anger like before.


    Im sorry.


    Suddenly, what?


    I think I used you to eat well and live well.


    He was trying to make U-PITE prosperous, but in the end, he was only trying to live well. That was undeniable. Su-Gyeom didnt want to live that in this life because he lived a miserable one.


    Therefore, he used Han-Sol. No, not only Han-Sol but also other members. Su-Gyeom used them as needed. After acknowledging this, Su-Gyeoms conscience was stabbed, and he couldnt raise his head.


    Theres nothing to apologize for. Because I liked it.


    Huh


    Use me as much as you like. Use me as much as you need. Please continue to seduce me more and drive me crazy.


    Due to Han-Sols personality, Su-Gyeom didnt think he would me or resent him, but he didnt know he would say this. Su-Gyeom was suddenly encouraged to continue what he had been doing and blinked his eyes in surprise.


    After using me like that, please let me do this once in a while..


    Hey.


    Thats fine. Of course, one day, I might be more greedy. When that dayes Please ept me.


    What is it?


    The emotion he received from Han-Sols warm words shattered. Su-Gyeom stared at Han-Sol with fierce eyes. Then Han-Sol burst into extremeughter. Thanks to this, Su-Gyeoms body in his arms also trembled.


    Han-Sol continued more brazenly.


    Hugging me, kissing me, and then.


    Are you crazy? No, you cant do this because you are young.


    How many years apart are we? Why are you treating me like a child? I know everything you know.


    I dont know! I dont want to know!


    Ah!


    Su-Gyeom hit Han-Sols chest until he heard a p! sound. Han-Sol made a sound of pain, but Su-Gyeom only nced at him and thought he deserved it.


    How old should I be not to be young? As long as Im no longer underaged. And you said you like a young man.


    Oh, thats!


    I know, but even if its good or bad, hyung could pretend to lose.


    wow, Sol. I didnt see you like that, but you talk so much.


    You can talk dirty on the bed.


    Su-Gyeom stuck out his tongue at the bold answer. The image of Han-Sol that he knew so far copsed in an instant.


    It didnt mean he hated Hansol or felt ufortable, but it felt strange because it didnt seem to be the Han-Sol he knew.


    I mean, I like you that much.


    However, the soft pat on the head was the Han-Sol he knew. While feeling a strange gap difference, Su-Gyeom let him touch his head.


    Even while receiving Han-Sols touch, Su-Gyeoms heart jumped at the sudden confession. Su-Gyeom buried his face in his chest to hide his red face with embarrassment. Then Han-Sols pleasant smile was conveyed as a tremor in his body. The tremor felt exceptionally sweet.


    Im happy because I like you.


    dont make such a confession suddenly.


    Why are you nervous?


    .


    Then Ill go on. So that you can be nervous.


    Oh, my Its funny.


    It wasnt funny at all. Instead, at Han-Sols words, Su-Gyeom became very serious. It was really because his heart was shaking as he said.


    If this moment continues, then without even realizing it.


    Ah, no, it cant be, it cant be!


    Whats wrong?


    Han-Sol tilted his head at Su-Gyeoms urgent words. However, Su-Gyeom could not tell the truth as it was and closed his mouth.


    Its cute.


    Han-Sol murmured in a smiling voice. Then, he continued to stroke Su-Gyeoms head at a constant speed.


    The warm body temperature was conveyed to the skin by a friendly touch, and Su-Gyeom slowly became drowsy. Su-Gyeom thought it would be okay to fall asleep like this.


    Su-Gyeom, asleep, said whatever came to mind in anguid voice. He swore he didnt mean anything. Su-Gyeom just wanted to sleep because he was sleepy in Han-Sols arms.


    Sol I want to sleep with you.


    Su-Gyeom rubbed his face on Han-Sols chest in his sleep. Hansols body, which was holding Su-Gyeom, became so stiff.


    Su-Gyeom felt something strange. All his sleepiness vanished.


    Surprisedly, he looked up at Han-Sol, and something hard touched his stomach. He reached for it. Its something he shouldnt have touched Thats what it was.<hr>


    SG, be careful with your hands. Thats dangerous.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Su-Gyeom remained frozen until the ident. However, lets say he is frozen without knowing what to do because it is a position that Su-Gyeom has reached, and Han-Sol, the main character of the object, stays still.


    Shouldnt you calm it down even by meditating or getting up quickly to make it go away?


    Hey, Jeong Han-Sol.


    What?


    Why do you stay still?


    It is embarrassing, but Su-Gyeom was dumbfounded by Han-Sols attitude of staying still, takes courage and asked.


    Of course, Han-Sol may be too embarrassed and frozen, but it was necessary to recognize the reality even more.


    Me? Why?


    Oh, no Well, thats Im reaching.


    In response to Han-Sols answer that he needed help understanding the reason, Su-Gyeom lost confidence, wondering if he was mistaken. As a result, his voice became smaller and smaller.


    Ahyes, yes.


    Right? Right? Hey, dude! If it touched, you should take it off quickly. What are you doing?


    I was thinking about it.


    As Han-Sol answered so thoughtfully, Su-Gyeom felt that even his anger, which had been emotional, subsided for an instant. Su-Gyeom was wondering what the hell Han-Sol was thinking about.


    What are you thinking about?


    Should I say its my chance while Im at it, or should I just pretend its a mistake?


    Hey, you crazy!


    Su-Gyeom hated it and pped Han-Sols chest again. He wanted to hit him, but Su-Gyeom thought Han-Sol was still a child and restrained himself.


    Let go of me, you punk!


    Su-Gyeom huffed away Han-Sol. Then Han-Sol let go of Su-Gyeom, expressing his regret. As soon as he was released from Han-Sols embrace, Su-Gyeom stood up and swept his hands over his stomach.


    You, hurry back to your seat!


    Its unfair. Hyung seduced me first.


    Han-Sol got up and pouted. Su-Gyeom felt at a loss for words andughed at his absurdity.


    Huh? Wha? Seduce you?


    You said youd sleep with me!


    Sleep, sleep, sleep! Sleep!


    Its because of your face, voice and how you talk!


    Whats wrong with my face? Whats wrong with my voice? Whats wrong with the way I talk?


    It was so sexy.


    What?! Theres nothing I can say to you!


    Su-Gyeom stammered in amazement. Han-Sols attitude was ridiculous and embarrassing at the same time. He wondered if all Han-Sol could do was daydream.


    You, since when have you been like this? You werent like this before!


    What kind of kid are you?


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    Su-Gyeom tried to answer Han-Sols question but soon hesitated with embarrassment.


    Han-Solughed in a clear voice and immediately said in a pleasant voice.


    Im very clear as far as youre concerned. Hyung is only confused because I cant reveal it. Though this is limited to only Hyung.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt believe this situation because he had never thought hed heard this from Han-Sol. Su-Gyeom covered his mouth with his hand, which naturally opened in shock.


    All right, all right. Dont be so shocked. Ill wait a little longer until youre older. Hyung is so cute. Han-Sol smiled, got out of bed, patted Su-Gyeoms head several times, and left the room.


    Su-Gyeom was left alone in the room. What he said kept ringing in his ears.


    Im very clear as far as youre concerned. Hyung is only confused because I cant reveal it.


    Im very clear as far as youre concerned. Hyung is only confused because I cant reveal it.


    Im very clear as far as youre concerned. Hyung is only confused because I cant reveal it.


    ****


    Su-Gyeom couldnt sleep because of all the things that happenedst night. He dreamt of Tae-Won and Han-Sol running naked all night, causing him to run away and freak out.


    Our Su-Gyeoms ssy skin is particrly dry today. It cant be. Is it just me?


    Song-Hwa tilted her head as she looked at Su-Gyeoms face. Su-Gyeom, who was embarrassed by the words, scratched his cheek.


    Because I couldnt sleep.


    Sleep? Why? Whats wrong?


    Su-Gyeom, who felt the gaze, felt his cheeks heat up. It was because he remembered the strange dream he hadst night.


    Ha ha, oh, no. Whats the matter. I guess I was just too tired. Theres something like that. If youre too tired, you cant sleep well.


    Oh, I know. Is it that hard for our Su-Gyeom?


    Its not hard. Its okay.


    Su-Gyeom shook his head and denied Song-Hwas concern. Still, Song-Hwa looked at Su-Gyeom with a crying expression, but he tried to pretend nothing happened.


    Su-Gyeom should slowly bleach his hair. The roots are about toe up.


    Ji-Yeon, who is in charge of hair styling, grunted to herself. Su-Gyeom, who was closing his eyes with fatigue at the words, quickly opened his eyes and looked in the mirror. As she said, a little ck root was up between his pink hair.


    Oh, I dont want to bleach my hair!


    Su-Gyeom shuddered at the thought of bleaching his scalp. Then, as if she was sorry, she brushed Su-Gyeoms round head.


    Cant I grow pink hair on my own?


    An unknown resentment broke out. Ji-Yeon burst intoughter as if the words were funny.


    Ask the director to do ck hair for the next concept.


    I should, really.


    Wow, are we seeing Su-Gyeoms ck hair again? The legendary ck hair you could only see when you were a trainee? Were going to see that innocent look again?!


    Song-Hwa liked everything about Su-Gyeom, but ck-haired Su-Gyeom was a legend among them. She praised him until her mouth turned dry.


    Starting with that, Song-Hwa gave various praise from the side throughout Su-Gyeoms hair. The styling was only finished when there was no more praise she could say.


    Su-Gyeom hurriedly left the shop and loaded himself into the waiting van.


    U-PITE was scheduled to appear as a surprise guest on a famous entertainment show this time. They did not appear throughout one episode, but it was a role that gave hints of the mission that the entertainment program panels had to perform.


    Su-Gyeom used to watch clips of the entertainment program on YouTube when he was bored, so he thought it was an honor to appear on the show itself. In the rear mirror, Min-Seung looked at Su-Gyeoms excitement and opened his mouth as he headed to the set to soothe his pounding heart.


    Su-Gyeom, you must be happy. You are now filming the program you like.


    Thats right! I love it! I want to be a guest next time. Can you do something about it?


    Why do you want me to do that? What power do I have?


    Hey, I know youre strong!


    Su-Gyeom responded with his eyes open, dissatisfied with Min-Seungs words.


    Of course, Min-Seung had a lot of experience in the broadcasting industry even before he joined DP Entertainment. There were many people he knew because he had such a good personality. Su-Gyeom was also aware of this fact, so he was able to refute what he said.


    You guys must do well, so I have a reason to do business.


    Oh, were good.


    Song Su-Gyeom, when did you be such a fox? When Su-Gyeom shook his head, Min-Seung burst intoughter. Then Su-Gyeom smiled.


    Im a fox. Didnt you know?


    Dont tempt me, fox. It would only work for the fans. Im not falling for it.


    Sheesh, what a shame.


    Ill fall for it.


    While giggling with Min-Seng, Lee-Gyeom, who had been quiet with no expression, suddenly intervened. Surprised Su-Gyeom opened his eyes wide, and Min-Seung, who did not know that Lee-Gyeoms words were sincere, burst intoughter.


    Hahaha, what is it? Are you epting it because of your ship? Hey, theres no camera. You dont have to. Youre unnecessarily professional.<hr>


    The manager doesnt know. I wonder how he would react once he knows. I could only update surely on the weekend unless I have no pending quizzes and activities. College and living on my own are taking a lot of my time at the moment.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Upon arriving at the set, U-PITE greeted the production team and sat in the waiting room. Su-Gyeom calmed his shaking heart and waited for the filming to begin.


    However, due to the nature of entertainment variety programs, filming was dyed without notice. Perhaps it took a lot of time for the panels to clear the previous stage mission.


    Because of that, the waiting increased by twenty minutes, and gradually. At first, Su-Gyeom twisted his body around because it ached and moved his body into a narrow waiting room. But even that didntst long. The body, which was nervous before the shoot, began to droop without realizing it.


    Uh, Im sleepy.


    Drowsiness crept up in the endless wait. Su-Gyeom, who was trying to hold back his sleep by pressing his heavy eyelids with his fingertips, quickly jumped up. It was because he decided to go to the bathroom.


    Although he often came to the broadcasting station because of music broadcasts, he rarely visited it for other reasons. The entertainment filming station was simr to a maze for Su-Gyeom.


    Far from asking, it was a strange ce. Su-Gyeom looked around and headed to the bathroom, and Han-Sol was seen approaching from the far end of the hallway.


    With the familiar face, Su-Gyeom quickly recallsst nights memory. He has to get away from him. Su-Gyeom was determined to do so, hurriedly finding a corner to hide. Fortunately, Han-Sol did not seem to find Su-Gyeom.


    At that time, two people who appeared to be the production crew passed by the long hallway. Among them, the man with his hat pressed down tapped the opponents arm as if he hade up with something.


    Hey, did you see the guy who came today?


    Who?


    The man with the pink hair.


    Whether or not Su-Gyeom is the only celebrity with pink hair, Su-Gyeom instinctively felt he was the one they were talking about.


    It is said that it is a job to be talked about by others, but it is the first time he have heard someones conversation in this way, so Su-Gyeom held his breath, wondering what kind of story wille out.


    Oh. The one who looks like someone good at pillow talk?


    Look at you talking, madman.


    What?


    Su-Gyeoms limbs stiffened at the unexpected words. Su-Gyeom was hiding in the corner to avoid Han-Sol, so Su-Gyeom seemed invisible in their sight.


    They continued to walk dramatically and gossiped about Su-Gyeom.


    I dont know if he is good at it, but Im confused. Why does a guy look like that when he smiles and looks around?


    Well, wouldnt it be like hormones?


    Oh, female hormones?


    Im sure youll see the angle.Their voices grew distant, but their conversation sounded exceptionally loud to Su-Gyeom. Thump, thump, thump, thump.


    At that time, an idea shed through Su-Gyeoms head.


    There was Han-Sol at the end of this road. If Han-Sol hears their conversation.


    At the same time, it urred to Su-Gyeom that Han-Sol was involved in an assault case in his previous life. The ce he saw on the CCTV is different, but he remembered that time for some reason.


    Without further consideration, Su-Gyeom ran out of the corner and stood in the hallway. Then he took a big breath and shouted out loud.


    Han-Sol!


    The two people walking ahead heard Su-Gyeoms voice ringing loudly in the hallway and looked back reflectively. The two looked surprised and closed their mouths when they saw Su-Gyeom. They felt a stab in their conscience.


    Han-Sol was still far away and tilted his head as if wondering at Su-Gyeoms call. He smiled broadly and waved his hand. Then he started running in Su-Gyeoms direction.


    The two would have continued to talk with indecent remarks against Su-Gyeom, and Han-Sol would hear it. When he thought about it, Su-Gyeom naturally became fed up.


    While he was approaching Su-Gyeom, the two walked quickly through the hallway.


    Han-Sol approached Su-Gyeom with a bright face without knowing anything.


    Why are you here?


    Uh, thats.


    You came out because you missed me, didnt you? So thats what you called.


    Huh? Yeah, thats right.


    He was too worried to say any excuse. Thats how much Su-Gyeom was out of his mind.


    It left a deep scratch on his chest.


    In fact, one of the reasons why he got the military disease in his past life was because of simr things.


    Su-Gyeom suffered from various rumors and maliciousments because of his appearance. In this life, he vowed to use his pretty face even with that, but he couldnt help but feel heartbroken when he heard someone say such things.


    Besides, it was not just a rumor. It was sexual harassment. He couldnt get out of the shock easily.


    Hey, whats wrong?


    Han-Sol also seemed to notice his strange reaction. He examined Su-Gyeoms expression with a serious face. Only then did Su-Gyeomugh, but it seemed toote.


    Whats the matter?


    No, what? Its just that Im tired, Im tired.


    I dont think so. You dont look tired.


    Even so. Its because I didnt sleep well. You must have heard the conversation with Songhwa earlier.


    Are you not lying?


    Yes.


    Su-Gyeom pulled up the corners of his mouth as if nothing had happened. Still, Han-Sol did not erase his worried look at the response, but he did not inquire further. Thinking that it was fortunate enough, Su-Gyeom sighed with relief.


    There was a strange silence between the two people walking in the hallway. Han-Sol thought about what Su-Gyeom was thinking, and Su-Gyeom could not escape the shock earlier.


    After walking for such a long time, the two of them came to the waiting room.


    Today, the timing was right, so he stepped in and solved it before something happened, but he couldnt do it every time. Su-Gyeom feared how Han-Sol would react if something like this happened again one day.


    Su-Gyeom was worried that this might be why Hansol assaulted the staff in his previous life.


    You know, Sol.


    Yes.


    Just in case.


    Hyung, tell me. Its all right.


    Su-Gyeom hesitated for a long time and eventually opened his mouth. Su-Gyeoms eyes shook uneasily, and his lips trembled.


    No matter what happens, no violence. Got it?


    Why are you saying that all of a sudden?


    Its just.


    I know the story that I hit someone in my previous life because Ive done it before. I still dont get it, but Im thinking about it. Just in case, Ill ensure it wont affect U-PITE.


    Su-Gyeom was relieved by Han-Sols serious words. Still, it wasforting to hear that Han-Sol was seriously thinking and being careful about the assault case.


    Of course, it may be unfair and difficult for Han-Sol to care about things that have not happened in his current life, but in the end, it will be better than nothing.


    However, this idea of Su-Gyeom was just an illusion.


    But no matter how often I think about it, the conclusion is the same. Im sure it was because he deserved it. I dont think I would have done it for no reason.


    Sol.


    Why the hell did I do that? What would make me angry enough to hit someone? Ive been thinking and thinking, but theres only one answer. If someone curses you, hyung, if he hurts you then Ill hurt him. I wont be able to stand it.


    Han-Sols words were unshakable. He went on with a serious look.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed a dry spit at the words. It was because he thought the anxious premonition would be a reality.


    Ill be as careful as I can I cant promise. If someone curses at you, Im not confident of it. Im sorry.


    Su-Gyeom closed his mouth several times because he didnt know what to do.


    Then Han-Sol opened his mouth.


    I would have done the same in my previous life.


    .


    I know, I know very well. Thats why I can tell. Why did I do that in my past life? If someone cursed Hyung, I wouldnt put up with it. I will do the same.<hr>


    Han-Sol, go and hit someone up. Though just do it in your head.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Su-Gyeom was speechless at Han-Sols words. It was because he was confident that the assault case in his previous life was rted to him.


    When Su-Gyeom realized this, he felt grateful to Han-Sol and became angry. He is such a great person that he ruined Han-Sols bright future.


    dont do that.


    Hyung


    Su-Gyeom said, almost as if he was about to cry. Then Han-Sol responded, I dont know what I would do if someone talked badly about you.


    Su-Gyeom barely continued to talk, trying to suppress a burst of sigh.


    Dont ruin yourself for me. You cant do that.


    .


    You know how hard it was for us to debut. Dont do that, please.


    Dont say that. Hyung, youre precious to me. I can only think of you all day. I cant imagine the moment without you.


    Han-Sol poured out his words as if he were throwing up his anger without breathing.


    Su-Gyeom needed rification. Of course, Han-Sol confessed to him, but he never thought he would like him this much.


    To be honest, its not just Han-Sol. Even the director and the other members were the same. Even after receiving the confession, he never seriously considered them.


    Su-Gyeom was embarrassed by the confession, so he didnt think deeply about the weight of their emotions. He was only thinking about how to avoid the situation before him.


    Im sorry.


    What? What are you sorry about?


    Its just Ive taken your feelings lightly. I kept making excuses, and I was confused. I couldnt take your feelings seriously because I was busy thinking about what to do in the future.


    Su-Gyeom frankly expressed his feelings. Su-Gyeom bowed his head in apology. It was because he couldnt bear to see Han-Sols face.


    I understand how confused Hyung must have been. You must have been embarrassed and worried. I would have done that if I were you. So you dont have to be sorry.


    However, contrary to Su-Gyeoms worries, Han-Sol understood everything.


    At the generous words, Su-Gyeom gently pressed his pounding heart. How can he express that he was grateful and moved?


    I confessed because I like Hyung. I cant hide my feelings forever, but I dont want you to feel burdened and have a hard time. So you dont have to apologize.


    Han-Sol spoke affectionately as if to soothe Su-Gyeom. The feeling was so warm that a warm breeze blew into Su-Gyeoms heart.


    Lets go. Everyone is waiting.


    yes.Su-Gyeom nodded lightly and looked carefully at Han-Sols face. He was smiling happily. There was no sign of being upset. It was full of warm feelings and love.


    S-Gyeom was grateful, but on the other hand, he was still confused and sorry.


    Can he ept that overflowing emotion? Is he someone worthy of his love?


    Su-Gyeoms conscience poked at the thought that came to his mind. No matter how much he thinks about it, he is not that great of a person.


    The harsh words that the production crew said earlier were buried because of the confusion caused by his conversation.


    Where have you two been?


    As soon as he entered the waiting room with Han-Sol, Tae-Won asked suspiciously. Although the words asked, Where have you been? the question contained quite a mixed feeling of dissatisfaction, Where and what are you two doing toe in together?


    Oh, its in the hallway.


    We were on a date.


    Su-Gyeom, who was about to say he met him by chance in the hallway, looked at Han-Sols face in surprise. The members, Song-Hwa, Min-Seung, and other staff members, are here. Su-Gyeom was surprised, wondering if he could say this.


    Hey, Han-Sol, get in line. I lined up first to go on a date with Su-Gyeom.


    Yes, I understand.


    Unlike Su-Gyeom, who was surprised, Song-Hwa, Min-Seung, and even the staff stayed calm.


    It looked like nobody took Han-Sols words seriously.


    Except for the members of U-PITE. All of the members red at Han-Sol.


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    Su-Gyeom was just being tactful, so he rolled his eyes around among the members, and someone knocked on the door.


    Soon, the person who opened the door appeared. It was the production crew who was making dirty remarks about Su-Gyeom in the hallway earlier.


    U-PITE is going to start shooting.


    He said what he wanted to say and went out. But in that short moment, he made eye contact with Su-Gyeom. Without realizing it, Su-Gyeom took about half a step back.


    Oh. The one who looks like he is good at pillow talk?


    It was because what Su-Gyeom heard in the hallway came to mind.


    Su-Gyeom swallowed dry saliva with a pale face. He was already out, but he looked with trembling eyes at the ce where he was.


    Su-Gyeom, are you okay?


    Oh, oh, oh, oh. Im all right.


    Su-Gyeom smiled awkwardly at Yoo-Chans worried question. Then he followed him out of the waiting room and headed for the set.


    ****


    The shooting went smoothly.


    U-PITE carried arge backpack individually and divided the hint paper into pieces. The panels had to catch all the U-PITE members in a limited time and get the hint paper. U-PITE had to run away as much as possible so the panels could not take the hint paper away.


    Su-Gyeom, aware of his little physical strength and slow running skills, was running away screaming.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Why is he screaming like that?


    Argh, donte, donte, argh!


    Excuse me, Su-Gyeom! Calm down.


    Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!


    Hahahahaha! Su-Gyeom is so funny. Whats wrong with him?


    Su-Gyeom, who had been running around, finally felt the limit of his physical strength, quickly took off his backpack, carried it forward, and hugged it tightly with his arms so that he could not open his bag.


    Catch Su-Gyeom. Come on!


    Argh, dont catch me, dont catch me!


    No, I have to catch you. What do you mean, dont.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Hahahaha, Su-Gyeom is so funny.


    With tired Su-Gyeom at the center, three panels gradually narrowed the distance and approached. Feeling in danger, Su-Gyeom screamed when he found Yoo-Chan at the end of his eyes.


    Yoo-Chan! Help me!


    Yoo Chan was also trying to outrun one of the panels, but after listening to Su-Gyeom, he immediately jumped between the panels.


    With Yoo-Chans appearance, the panellists aiming for Su-Gyeom changed their target to Yoo-Chan, and Su-Gyeom did not miss that time and ran away quickly.


    He was being grabbed and robbed of his bag.


    Oh, sorry, Yoo-Chan.


    However, even before Su-Gyeoms apology was over, another panellist from behind hugged Su-Gyeom with both arms.


    Jimin, hurry up! Open up his bag! Ill hold him!


    In the end, Su-Gyeom was caught in seconds, overshadowing Yoo-Chans sacrifice, and his bag was robbed.


    He raised his hand.


    Its all right, Hyung. You did a good job.


    Oh, man, I got caught too soon. Its unfair.


    With Yoo Chansfort, Su-Gyeom hugged his legs and expressed his feelings. Then, Yoo-Chan patted Su-Gyeom on the shoulder.


    Since then, Han-Sol and Tae-Won have been caught in order. When they caught Tae-Won, five of the seven panellists rushed simultaneously. Tae-Won was caught while fighting 5-1.


    In the meantime, Lee-Gyeom ran around well with his long legs and was eventually the only one not caught while guarding the hint bag.<hr>


    I was imagining someone screaming while running just like a kid.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ***


    With thest guest appearance in an entertainment program, the activities of <Wish Petals> have ended.


    Of course, they couldnt take a long break. In the first ce, Wish Petals was included in the second mini-album, but before the second mini-album, it was a digital single album.


    After a two-week break, they were scheduled to make aeback with the title song. Everyone was busy preparing for theeback.


    Fortunately, the timing of U-PITEseback and the pre-filmed entertainment program ovepped. The promotional effect would have been better because they would simultaneously appear on a public entertainment show as theireback.


    Am I bleaching my hair again?


    At the hair salon, Su-Gyeom asked with a sullen look. Song-Hwaughed as if she was going to die of cuteness.


    You dont have to bleach your hair now, fairy.


    Eh? Really? Ji-Yeon, do I not have to bleach my hair? Isnt Song-Hwa ying around?


    Su-Gyeoms eyes widened at Song-Hwas words. He looked at Ji-Yeon, who is in charge of hair and asked with anticipation. Ji-Yeon then smiled happily.


    Yeah. When I told the director that Su-Gyeom didnt want to bleach his hair, he told me you can promote with ck hair.


    Wow, awesome!


    As Ji-Yeon said, there was no need for thank you. Ji-Yeon escaped the delicate and difficult situation of bleaching and dyeing hair, and Su-Gyeom was free from the cumbersome process.


    This time, Im going to cover it ck.


    Yes!


    Su-Gyeom replied with anticipation.


    Before when he promoted their second mini album, Su-Gyeom also had ck hair. The problem is he didnt manage to do his idol activities because of his military disease. The fandom was reduced to half, and then U-PITE disbanded after serious issues popped out.


    Therefore, Su-Gyeom also did not know the future from now on. Since the starting point of U-PITE, Su-Gyeoms military disease, has disappeared, the results will be different from before.


    It took longer than usual to dye his hair because it was in the stage of covering his bleached hair ck. When hair styling was finally over, his hips and buttocks felt sore.


    Oh.


    Su-Gyeom burst into admiration when he saw himself in the mirror. It is much darker than the original hair color because it is ck and made of dyeing rather than natural ck hair. He saw bright hair colors due to frequent bleaching and dyeing, but the darkened hair tone made him feel strange.


    p, p, p.


    Wow are you crazy, fairy? Fairy? No, angel? What the hell is it?


    He thought he could hear a sudden p somewhere, but Song-Hwas sillyments began. Su-Gyeom blushed at the sillyments that he couldnt get used to. Song Hwas sillyments continued.Oh, because I changed your hair to ck, you look whiter because it contrasted with your white skin. Its crazy. Its Su-Gyeoms power!


    The cool winter tone?


    Its a cool winter tone. I knew it, but looking at it like this, hes like Snow White.


    Well, thats enough.


    Su-Gyeom carefully got up from his seat, embarrassed, and his eyes met with Yoo-Chan, who had already finished styling. Yoo-Chan dyed his hair blue-ck under the light.


    It was strange and unfamiliar to see the blue coloring from Yoo-Chans hair, which was always ck, so Su-Gyeom approached Yoo-Chan closely.


    Wow, it suits you. Howe you look good with this hair color? Is it because you are pretty?


    I dont think thats what Hyung, whos always had pink hair, should say.


    Aha, yes.


    Su-Gyeom gently held his head back at Yoo-Chans words. Then Yoo-Chanughed, covering his mouth with his hand thinking Su-Gyeom was cute. Next, Han-Sol had brown hair that was a little brighter than before, Lee-Gyeom was no different from before, and Tae-Won, who added scratches to the side of his head, approached Su-Gyeom.


    Su-Gyeom felt scared for no reason, so he stepped back without realizing it. Song-Hwa, behind me, pped again and shouted.


    Song Su-Gyeoms unique beauty is amazing! Lets just all be fascinated!


    Oh This isnt it?


    Somehow, Song-Hwas words seemed to exin the reason for their crazy eyes, and Su-Gyeom swallowed his dry saliva.


    ***


    As soon as she finished styling, U-PITE took a photo for the albums cover. These days, an album is no different from a photo book, so they work hard to take pictures. Thanks to this, the shooting took quite a long time.


    Su-Gyeom couldnt ovee his tired body and was lying in the van after the filming. Then Tae-won, sitting next to him, leaned Su-Gyeoms small head on his shoulder.


    Thank you.


    Although he was surprised by Tae-Wons sudden behavior, Su-Gyeom, leaning on him for a long time, quicklyughed.


    Guys, are you tired?


    Why?


    Han-Sol asked at Min-Seungs words. Then Min-Seung nced at Hansol from the rearview mirror and looked forward again. The director wants to see your new hair. Hes asking me toe over to buy him a meal. What do you think?


    Oh.


    Hey, why do you make it so obvious that you dont like him? Hes the director. Lets get a grip, huh?


    yes.


    When Min-Seung criticized Han-Sols bitter answer, Han-Sol reluctantly replied. Then Min-Seung smiled satisfactorily and asked again.


    Then I tell you Ill go?


    Yes!


    What is this? Why arent you answering except for Su-Gyeom?


    Confused Su-Gyeom looked at the members faces with surprised eyes. Probably keeping the director in check, but the opponent was the agencys CEO. It is an opponent who absolutely needs a social life.


    Su-Gyeom smiled awkwardly and opened his mouth to settle the situation quickly.


    Its because everyones tired. Do you think they didnt answer because they didnt want to? Its just a silent affirmation, thats all.


    Well, I suppose so. What can I do if you hate it.


    Yes, yes.


    Su-Gyeom responded to Min-Seungs words to the point of exaggeration. Min-Seung tilted his head slightly at Su-Gyeoms behavior but didnt say much.


    Before long, the van carrying U-PITE stopped before a familiar Japanese restaurant. It was where Seo-Wook bought them a meal a few times.


    Min-Seung headed to another room reserved for the staff, and U-PITE went to Seo-Wooks room.


    As they entered, the door was opened by the staff. Seo-Wook was already sitting inside.


    Uh


    Hello, director!


    Su-Gyeom bowed to Seo-Wook, who opened his eyes wide as if surprised. Seo-Wook seemed uncharacteristically flustered and didnt even consider receiving Su-Gyeoms greeting.


    Su-Gyeom is worried that something is wrong with him, but he sits down immediately. As he tried to do so, Lee-Gyeom pulled his arms, and he managed to sit beside him. While Su-Gyeom, surprised by his sudden behavior, blinked his big eyes, Lee-Gyeom looked satisfied.


    One or two members who filled the seats first, centering on Su-Gyeom, finally sat in the empty seats. Even then, Seo-Wook said nothing unlike usual.


    Su-Gyeom felt it was strange, tilted his head and opened his mouth carefully.


    Director, whats wrong?


    What?


    Su-Gyeom looked at Seo-Wook, with his head even more confused. Seo-Wook murmured, Its a big deal, with a serious look.


    Su-Gyeom was worried because he reacted like that. The director is always rxed under any circumstances.


    Whats the big deal? Do you happen to have any problems?


    Its a problem, yes. Its a problem.


    Seo-Wook murmured to himself when asked by Su-Gyeom. At this point, Su-Gyeom began to worry sincerely. He was scared of what the hell Seo-Wook was worried about.


    Su-Gyeom.


    What?


    Lets just stop promoting.


    What?


    Su-Gyeom said his words were no different from a bolt from the blue, but Seo-Wook only looked serious.<hr>


    Su-Gyeom, you are too pretty. The director wants to hide you.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Hey, director, youre kidding, right? Im not going to get fired, am I? No, I worked hard. I did my best. I didnt do anything wrong.


    Su-Gyeom began to cry more and more as he continued.


    No matter how much he thinks about it, Su-Gyeom doesnt think he has done anything wrong to result in his activities stopping. He cant believe he is stopping his activities out of the blue. For Su-Gyeom, who is full of ambition for sess, the words were no different from the death sentence.


    Is this a problem with the hair color or the face? If I dye my hair again. No, the hair color isnt the problem. Its the face.


    Whats wrong with my hair color? What about my face? Do I look weird?


    Su-Gyeom was surprised by Seo-Wooks murmur and asked back.


    Noona Song-Hwa said he looked good on her earlier, but Seo-Wook didnt think he looked good. Thats true. When Su-Gyeom feels about it, Noona Song-Swa always makes sillyments that he is pretty when he sees him, so he cant fully trust her opinion.


    As expected, Su-Gyeom fiddled with his hair because he was depressed, saying his ck hair looked strange.


    Should I put on a mask or something.


    Thats about it?


    As Seo-Wook continued to talk to himself again, Su-Gyeom became depressed, as if he was about to burst into tears. The eyebrows and corners of the eyes drooped downward, and the lips popped out.


    Seo-Wook, immersed in his thoughts, felt sorry to see Su-Gyeoms face that seemed to cry.


    Su-Gyeom, its not because it doesnt look good on you. It suits you more than necessary.


    Really?


    Yes, indeed.


    It was not until Su-Gyeom heard Seo-Wooks affirmation that his heart, which had been dozing off with anxiety, gradually recovered. Fortunately, he didnt seem to have a strange head.


    However, it was too early to feelpletely relieved. It looks good on him, but why is he telling him to stop being active? It was a word that Su-Gyeom couldnt understand at all.


    But why are you asking me to stop my activities?


    Because youre so pretty.


    What?


    I dont want to show you to anyone else.


    Su-Gyeom distantly looked at Seo-Wook, wondering if he was serious. But Seo-Wook was only serious. There was no feeling of hesitation as usual, and he seemed to be trapped somewhere right away with sincerity.


    Feeling a sense of danger, he stepped back and hid behind Lee-Gyeom. He didnt know that this action further simted Seo-Wook.


    This wont do. Lets just stay home, Su-Gyeom.


    Oh, no! Im going to promote it! Ill seed!


    Su-Gyeom, hiding behind Lee-Gyeom, peeped out his face and shouted as if it were unfair.


    The desire for sess has been from his previous life. He couldnt give up my dream this vainly. Just imagining that he was quitting his activities here made him cry because he felt it was unfair.


    Su-Gyeom red at Seo-Wook with his moist eyes and didnt forget to bite his lips.


    This is a big deal.


    Whats wrong with you?


    I thought I would hate being hated, but this is also surprisingly okay.


    What?


    Su-Gyeom was surprised at the sudden remark, and his eyes widened momentarily. He soon realized that this was not the time and red at Seo-Wook.


    Whether or not, Seo-Wook seriously considered his sexual preferences. If Su-Gyeom hates him, he would feel like the world is falling apart. He was always careful with dealing with Su-Gyeom, without revealing his feelings.


    Seo-Wook thought it would be good to just look at him from afar. However, he expressed his growing heart.


    Still, he tried his best not to reveal too fast or too much so that Su-Gyeom would not feel burdened.


    There was only one reason for trying so hard. It was because he didnt want to be hated by Su-Gyeom.


    But he was looking at Su-Gyeom, who was ming him. It wasnt as bad as he thought it would be.


    Tears well up in the big and round eyes. Su-Gyeom red resentfully, but instead of scaring someone, he simply looked cute.


    Seo-Wook closed his eyes for a moment and let out a long sigh. It was his best effort to hold on to reason.


    Stop it. He is going to cry.


    Just in time, Lee Gyeom stepped in. When Seo-Wook heard that, he suddenly came to his senses as if a bucket of cold water poured over him.


    The thought of wanting to make Su-Gyeom cry remains the same, but he is shocked to hear it from another man. Seo-Wook couldnt believe he had listened to that from someone younger than him.


    Honestly, Im not the only one who thinks this way.


    Thats true. The question is, where should we lock him up?


    Lock it up? Lock it up? Me?


    Su-Gyeom, silently cheering for Lee-Gyeom behind, was startled and tried to stay far away from him. He thought he was good for stopping the director, but Lee-Gyeom was even worse. Locking up a person because its not enough to prevent him from doing activities? Isnt this pure trash?


    Why are you going to lock me up?! What did I do wrong?! I didnt do anything wrong! Why lock me up? Why!


    Su-Gyeom firmly believes that being locked somewhere happens only when youve done something wrong. He felt it was very unfair.


    Su-Gyeom was confident that he lived a good life. He wasnt a criminal and didnt do anything wrong that would cause him to be locked up.


    Dont think about keeping him until the location is prepared.


    Well, thats a reasonable reason.


    When Seo-Wook, who Su-Gyeom believed would say harsh things to Lee-Gyeom, agreed, Su-Gyeoms mouth opened in shock.


    Just in time, there was a knock, and the staff showed up with food. However, Su-Gyeom, shocked by the previous conversation, could not eat. He was only looking at the food before him for a while.


    Su-Gyeom came to his senses only after Yoo-Chan took a spoonful of abalone porridge and put it in his mouth. Su-Gyeom began to eat in earnest.


    ***


    When the album photos were released, U-PITE filmed a music video.


    Su-Gyeom was half asleep after the two days of shooting.


    Su-Gyeom sat down anywhere and dozed off whenever the other members filmed their solo parts. He wanted to sleep lying down or leaning back, but Su-Gyeom had no choice but to sleep without leaning because his hair styling should not copse.


    Su-Gyeom, in his half-conscious state, did as he was told. Heughed, smiled and became serious, whatever was required. Then after that, he sessfully finished filming.


    [The album cover is up, guys]]


    Author: Wish Petals


    Crazy All I can say is crazy: Crazy


    Song Su-Gyeoms ck hair is for real?


    I Im not crying right now. Im not crying.


    I cant believe it


    The fact that the member Ive been a fan of is not a person, but a real fairy.. I feel so betrayed


    Dont cry and tell me


    L: I dont cry..Im not crying. Im not cryingIm just tearing up


    [Song Su-Gyeom!!!!!!!1!!]


    Written by: Song SU-GYEOM


    No, no. He is pretty. Im just saying he is pretty


    Im so angry that Im going crazy! I want to smash everything! I want to smash everything! I just know everything!! Why is Song Su-Gyeom so pretty! Why! Why! Why do you have to do this!!! It doesnt have to be pretty enough


    Lets go! Lets go! Lets go! Hit it!


    I understand how you feel, but calm downPlease, its really going to blow the earth up


    Our fandom should haveeTheres a bullfight here that needs a nose ring


    What do you meanTTTTT Im scared TTTTT


    [You know, ck hair isnt a strong natural ck hair]


    Written by: Song Su-Gyeom, who makes Tteokbokki


    He dyed his hair ck, so its darker than natural ck hair


    You know, right? Im not the only one whos going crazy, right? Tell me you know. Just dont know. Im not going to let you go


    L-uh!@!!!!  This is it!!! He finally dye it back to ck, so Ill turn it around more because its especially ck. mm mm mm mm mm mm


    L Half of my heart is already exploding


    LAuthor: shut up


    L    k.


    L


    L : <hr>


    I dont understand thest part so if anyone could help me with it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!